The late afternoon sun slanted across my front porch in warm, honeyed rays when I answered the door and found Mr. Lenny - my next-door neighbor and rival dad - standing there utterly naked. His skin gleamed pink in the light, every contour of his body laid bare. He wore the same sheepish, almost-boyish grin he always did when trying to best my father, only now his bravado was entirely unclothed. My gaze flicked down to the undeniable evidence to his arousal, then back up to his face, which quivered with a strange mixture of embarrassment and want.
"I don't know what to do with this," he confessed, his voice low and rough as he wrapped a trembling hand around his stiff cock. A little electric shock of pleasure arced through him, making his spine arch and a soft groan float into the quiet are between our houses.
"Jesus Christ. Come inside." I seized his forearm, surprised by how warm and soft his skin felt beneath my fingers. He shivered as I led him past the threshold. I parted the curtain for a quick glance down the block: no neighbors peering from windows, no one gossiping in their yards. At least for a moment, we were alone.
Mr. Lenny and my father has always been locked in this toxic, testosterone-fueled contest. If Dad tinkered under his car's hood, Lenny would install a better engine. Dad planted begonias, and Lenny answered with exotic orchids in bloom. They'd paint their houses bold new colors, then swap insults across the fence as though they were school kids. The final straw had come when Lenny - drunk on pride - called me a fag in front of the entire block.
"Don't you dare say that about my son," Dad had roared from the back yard.
"Whatever, Frank," Lenny sneered over his shoulder.
"My boy's proud of who he is," Dad's fury was so thick I could taste it, "at least my son loves me," he muttered under his breath, then called Lenny a "piece of shit." I pressed my cheek to the curtain, praying he hand's noticed me eavesdropping.
How had it come to this? It started only hours before, when I'd come home from college to visit. I was crossing Lenny's freshly cultivated lawn - still wet from an early morning watering - when a tiny, saucer-shaped ship had materialized overhead and scorched the blossoms into smoking husks. I'd stared in horror as the crafted skidded to a stop in the grass. Lenny charged outside, red-faced and roaring invectives at me: "You worthless faggot!"
I'd bent down to inspect the little alien pod when it began to hum and tremble in my hand. Lenny kept shouting until a thick, pearlescent ooze burst free, lurching towards him like a wild animal. Before I could blink, the slime was clinging to his mouth, snaking between his lips.
"Do not worry, human," a calm, disembodied voice issued from the fluid. "I will take care of him. In return, I ask only for your secrecy."
I nodded. Lenny's struggled grew more frantic as the goo worked its way inward, filling his cheeks and throat. I watched, breathless, as the slime coursed up his neck in rippling waves. His limbs twitched, then buckled. He fell to all fours, head vibrating, making guttural moans that shivered through the front yard. A filament of pinkish slime rolled over his eyes, and then he collapsed.
Moments later, Lenny began to twitch and tremble, his body convulsing as if charged with an electric current. His limbs jerked unpredictably and his eyes fluttered, until, with a sudden jolt, he found himself standing upright on the lawn. The transformation was palpable; his posture was straighter, his gaze steadier, and an unmistakable aura of newfound confidence radiated from him.
"Greetings, human," he said, voice gentle and measured. He flexed long fingers, testing his new anatomy. "I apologize for the dramatic entrance. I am stranded - crash landed, you might say - and require temporary habitation within this vessel."
I stared, still felling the echoes of panic and awe. "So you're inside him now?"
"In him," it confirmed, nodding. Its eyes flicked down, and a curious, amused smile spread across its lips. "This human meant you harm. Perhaps we can improve his personality in the process."
A thrill of wicked excitement sparked inside me. "Honestly, It's be kind of hot if you just stayed in him. An alien inhabiting my sexy neighbor sounds...wild." I shrugged, heart racing.
The creature cocked its head as if contemplating my suggestion. Then it grinned, a slow, knowing curve of the lips - and, with a faint hum, a fresh wave of energy ripple through Lenny's body.
That was when I first met this creature - now It followed me as I led it cautiously toward my bedroom, every step echoing on the hallway wood floors.
Once inside the dimly lit room, the alien sighed and glanced downward. Its cheeks flushed a soft rose when it started understanding what this might mean.
"I can't seem to make it go down," it murmured, voice hushed and oddly vulnerable, as the full weight of its throbbing cock bounced in front of me.
"Even when I shake it, a small wave of satisfaction washes over me, but it never quite reaches the shore of fulfillment. I'm at a loss for what to do next." He began to sway his hips, sending them into a rhythmic motion, swinging back and forth with a loose, easy grace.
"See?" He paused, euphoric grin spreading across his face, as he looked up at me with eyes blazing.
"Look. I can help you with it. Don't worry," I murmured, moving closer with purpose. My fingers wrapped around his length, and he shivered violently, my touch igniting a storm of electric pulses through his body. He clutched my wrist with an intensity that matched his deep, guttural moan.
His confession came as a husky whisper, "I've never felt this way before." His eyes locked onto mine, a primal, insatiable lust burning in their depths, begging for more. Seeing my neighbor like this, Mr. Lenny bare and unabashed, his rugged body at my mercy, sent a wave of heat coursing through me. I pressed him against the wall, his breath hitching from the contact. He pulled me closer, his body molding to mine, his hands mirroring my movements as if dancing to an unheard thirty. His touch was electric, his hand slipping into my pants, fingers wrapping around my aching length. My eyes fluttered closed, a gasp escaping my lips at the jolt of pleasure.
"Fuck, yes," I moaned, my hands exploring the expanse of his chest, tracing the lines of his body. I turned him, his palms flat against the wall, my body pressing against his, my cock nestled against his ass.
"This is new," he murmured, his voice a low growl that sent shivers down my spine. "What are you doing with that erection?" I slapped his hand, a sharp sound that echoed through the room. He jumped, not from fright, but from excitement. "I wish you to do more," he rasped, his body arching back towards me. I could see his muscles tense as my fingers traced the curve of his ass. I grabbed his waist, my cock pressing against his entrance, pushing inside him. The pressure was intense, his body yielding to mine until suddenly, I was enveloped in his heat. He moaned, his body trembling, his cock jumping at the invasion. I reached around him, my hand wrapping around his length, stroking him in time with my thrusts.
"Wow, this human interaction is incredible," he groaned, his body writhing under my touch. I could feel his body pulsing around my cock, his breath coming in ragged gasps.
"Can you..." I hesitated, my voice trembling with pleasure and uncertainty. "Can you act like him?" I asked, my body shaking with need.
He grunted, a low sound that sent vibrations through his body and down to my cock. You mean treat you like he did before?" he growled.
"Yeah, but like, still beg me to fuck you. I don't know. I'm kind of - " I was interrupted by his wicked grin.
"Fuck me like you mean it, faggot," he rasped, his body tightening around my cock. "You just gonna let me get away with all the shit I've done?" His words sent a way of heat coursing through me, my fingers tightening around his waist and cock, my body aching with need.
He tapped into ap rival region of his brain where Mr. Lenny still lurked. The memories and attitude crashed onto his face like a convincing costume. I started jackhammering so fiercely that I didn't notice his cock was dripping, each thrust flicking pre-cum on the wall like a filthy paintbrush.
"That's it.," he growled, voice thick with lust. "Show me you're a real man. Fuck that ass like you own it." He was grunting like a wild beast, and I couldn't tear myself away. I gripped him so tightly, my fingers dug into his flesh like claws, desperate to leave bruises.
Just as my balls tightened, ready to explode, he flipped the script. He shoved me off, my cock popping out of his ass with a wet sucking sound, making him groan like a starving beast. He pushed me back onto the bed, climbing on top, my cock sliding back into his hungry hole, guided by his firm hand. Spreading his cheeks, he engulfed my cock again, and then he was riding me like a man possessed - which he was. He pinned my arms above my head, his breath hot on my ear.
"You're gonna fill this fucking ass," he snarled, his hole tightened around me, making me gasp. Every struggle against his grip only mane his fingers dig deeper into my skin. I was lost in the sensation of his ass grinding against my hips, my cock a mere plaything for his pleasure. His face was a landscape of raw, carnal need, eyes burning into mine. The thought of the alien beneath, puppeteering this man's body, drove me to the edge. His lips crushed mine, and as our tongue battled, I felt my cock erupt, pumping hot cum deep into his ass. Each wave of pleasure was met with his body squeezing me, milking for all I was worth.
"You really know how to use that body," I moaned, as he arched his back, playing with my cock buried deep inside him. He started to rise off me, but my cock was still throbbing, leaking desperately as I watched him. I stopped him abruptly, grabbing his cock while I remained pulsing within him. I tugged and stroked it vigorously as he lifted his arms, inhaling the raw, primal scent of his own body after he'd ridden me so hard. He ground feverishly against my grip, my cock sliding relentlessly in and out of him. My fingers tightened with each wave of pleasure that surged through me, and I watched Mr. Lenny's face twist with the unmistakable signs of impending orgasm. Suddenly, he collapsed onto me, my fingers locked around his cock as his load erupted violently onto my chest and stomach, accompanied by a primal scream.
He lay atop me, panting heavily, both of us marveling at the chaotic mess we'd created. When he finally peeled himself off and collapsed onto my old bed, I heard a distant door creak open. Moments later, footsteps echoed down the hallway. The door burst open, and there stood my dad, eyes wide with horror at the sight of our naked neighbor speared out beside me, my own load dripping from his exposed ass.
"Fuck, fuck, fuck," I muttered under my breath, trying to maintain my composure. "It's not what you think."
"What the hell?" My dad's face flushed an angry shade of crimson, his eyes narrowing with disbelief.
"I hesitated, a twisted sense of humor almost coaxing a chuckle out of me. The truth was absurd: that there was an alien inside our neighbor and that he wouldn't be a problem anymore. I knew that explanation would sound far-fetched, so I chose to keep that secret locked away.
"All that time you called my son a fag, and you were - what? In the closet?" His voice was thick with accusation.
"Dad, can we at least put some clothes on before you start yelling?" I pleased, felling the awkwardness prickling my skin as I glanced at the two of them. The room was a mess of tangles sheets and scattered clothing, and I had already hastily grabbed a blanket to shield my exposed body. With a frustrated huff, he turned and stormed out of the room, allowing us a moment to privacy to get dressed.
"Well, the was unexpected," the alien remarks, standing up and stretching with a series of fluid, graceful movement that emphasized the sinewy lines of his form.
"I need to think of a way to explain this, but you are going to go back home." I tossed his clothes at him. As he began the process of getting dressed, I playfully pinched his firm backside. "But I loved this," I continued with a mischievous glint in my eyes, slipping into my own clothes. "We should definitely do this some more."
"The next time I experience and erection, I will ensure to seek your assistance," he replied, pulling his shirt over his head, the fabric hugging his sexy dad bod.
"Make sure you knock on my door clothes next time," I chuckled, fastening the last button and drawing him close with a teasing grin. "I like the idea of taking all of this off," I said, giving his shirt a playful tug. He seemed to catch the undercurrent of my excitement, his eyes sparking with renewed enthusiasm.
"I'm an adult now, in college, I can do what I want," I asserted, grabbing a bottle of water, though my dad glared at me from across the counter.
"How could you let him into this house? We had a rule that that piece of shit never set foot in here." His finger jabbed the air with anger.
"Is that what you're upset about? Him being in the house? Not the fact that we were upstairs together?" I challenged, my voice wavering between defiance and uncertainty.
"Well, yes, that too, but you could have had sex at his place. I don't care who you sleep with. I have my opinions about him, but if he makes you happy, then I'm happy." His words seemed genuine, yet his face betrayed a flicker of disgust that Mr. Lenny was the one I chose to sleep with.
"Oh. Well, I'm sorry I brought him inside. Next time I won't do that." I took a drink of water, nodding, unsure if I was relieved or guilty.
"Good, now help me make dinner," my dad said, his voice softer as he turned towards the refrigerator. Although his anger appeared to have subsided, the tension still hung thickly in the air like an invisible fog. I walked over to assist him, a quiet laugh escaping my lips as I marveled at the fact that I had managed to keep the secret the alien goo had entrusted to me.
Besides, I was eager to keep the goo inside Mr. Lenny, using him as my possessed sex puppet. To keep him inside that sexy daddy I would never tell a soul about the alien next door.
Me and my boyfriend James had been dating for a month, the longest relationship I had ever had when we went to see a new horror movie Obsession . The guy in it made a wish with a “one wish willow” and snapped a piece of wood in half and it came true but that was it there was no taking it back and you didn’t get another one. James and I loved horror movies and it was the perfect date. They even gave us free replicas of the wish willow on our way out. That perfect night was ruined when a truck crashed into our car killing James instantly. I spent the week crying and found the wish willow in my jeans pocket. I figured it wouldn’t work but I was so desperate I gave it a try and wished to have my boyfriend back and snapped it.
That was two weeks ago and the wish did work to my complete shock, just not in the way I had hoped. Minutes after making my wish my dad came into my room with a look of wonder on his face as his hands shook “Ethan it’s it’s me James”, he stammered. I couldn’t believe it but my wish had come true James was back from the dead but in the body of my father. Since then James had made himself at home in my father’s body since we realized there was no way to reverse the wish until I was dead as a very unhelpful customer service rep said when I called the number on the back of the box. He had always wanted a tattoo so imagine my shock when I came home one day to his arm, chest, and legs covered in them. Then there was the Tuesday when I came home for lunch to find him playing his favorite onlyfans videos on the living room tv and panting heavily as he stained the couch. I’ll never forget seeing my dads face with his eyes rolled into the back of his head and tongue flopping out of his mouth. Sweat dripped off his chest like he had been doing this since I left hours ago. The T.V. and his own grunting must have covered the sound of me walking in because he didn’t seem to notice until I dropped my bag on the floor and he hastily covered up with a pillow. I was ready to vomit and he didn’t even seem to care. Yes, my father was good looking for an older guy and kept himself in shape but it didn’t matter if it was really James inside of him it was still my dad and I wasn’t attracted to him at all. He just meekly apologized and put on his swim trunks to go for another dip in the pool. While I had to keep up appearances at the local community college he got to lounge around while exhausting my dads vacation time.
I came home after another long day at work later that week and yelled that I was going to bed early when I opened my bedroom door to a shocking sight. My forty year old father draped in silk with a rose between his teeth and in just a skimpy pair of briefs.“Hey sweetie I got you some roses, your favorite and I can definitely help relieve some of your stress. I've been thinking about you all day.”, he said while rubbing his obvious bulge and licking his lips. Then he got up on his knees and turned around, tugging his shorts down and revealing his hairy ass that jiggled as he waved it back and forth. “See anything you like?” It was like he never heard what I was saying. I constantly told him the way he was flaunting my dads body and begging me to fuck him was making me uncomfortable. I mean this was the man who taught me to ride a bike and shave and now he was on my bed in his underwear trying to get me to have sex with him. Ever since my stupid wish he had only seemed to care about sex I had enough with how he was acting. I grabbed my keys and told him I needed time to think about if this was ever going to work and stormed out the door speeding out of the driveway as he ran to the front door after me. The next day after I had cried in my car in the mall parking lot all night, I went home after the sun had already gone down to tell James we would need to set some boundaries but maybe we could make it work. After all it was my wish that had put him in this situation I owed it to him to try. Unfortunately, what I found in my family living room that night would end any chance of us mending our relationship.
“Hey there you are son, I think you remember these guys” said James doing his best impression of my dad I had heard him ever do. He motioned to three athletic men I remembered being assholes to us at the gym when we worked out there once. “I found one of those wishing sticks and used it to help me out. Since you won’t love me in this banging body you trapped me in, I wished that those three homophobes from the gym who used to terrorize us would only be attracted to me and would do whatever I tell them too.” He then leaned in and stuck his tongue down one of the guys throats as the other two caressed him and moaned in unison. Then he made each one get up and start jerking each other off, each one chanting “we love you James and your awesome daddy body”. “Aren’t they great? Last night I had one of them stand in the living room frozen like a statue while his hard dick leaked on the floor all night which he gladly licked up in the morning with a big smile on his face. The other two worshiped me all night like you never would. Then I sent them to sleep in your bed. Well, actually I ordered them to screw each other until they fell asleep. They were so cute when I found them in the morning still laying on top of each other. Your dad’s body really is amazing, it can't be satisfied. We must have been going at it for hours and I emptied into their eager jock holes multiple times and still these huge balls were ready to go after only a few minutes. Then I had the best sleep of my life and woke up rock hard and ready to go all over again and let me tell you it’s amazing to have three eager mouths in the morning to start the day off right. It’s my body now and I’m really learning to love it”, he laughed but then his eyes grew angry as he glared at me.
“I never heard you ask how I felt about all this, you know how hard it’s been trapped in a body twenty one years older and for some reason with ten times more sex drive and you wouldn’t even look at me most days. You think it was easy to see the disgust on your face. I couldn't help it. Your dad must have a lot of testosterone or maybe that wish did something to me, but you didn’t care! You wished me back to life, I was so happy to be back with you but you couldn’t get past my new face and only thought about yourself. Now I have three boyfriends who can’t get enough of me and would jump in front of a car if I told them too and I don’t need you anymore. You were so right babe this isn’t gonna work out I’m gonna need you out of the house by tonight. I don’t need my lame son lurking around the house, I want to be free to have my sweaty balls licked on the sofa or get my hairy ass pounded on the kitchen counter by my three studs without being judged”. He stripped off his clothes and began walking upstairs when he told one of the guys to throw my things out on the lawn and for the other two to get upstairs he was ready for another round of their straight jock asses. Why did I have to make that stupid wish that had ruined my life.
Bill makes a favor to his boyfriend Douglas, and speaks with Douglas' younger brother Jonny to dissuade him of his incel and right wing views.
Things take a turn for the worse, however, the following day...
Inspired by this Reddit post.
"Can I ask you a favor?" Douglas said, as he was dressing up. "It shouldn't be much of a bother."
William, or Bill as he was called by closed ones, raised his eyebrows, surprised. Douglas tended to be the type of guy who asked for a favor directly, without any preamble. Although Douglas was generally submissive, Bill loved how direct Douglas could still be despite that fact.
Now they had just fucked. Bill was still naked on the bed, barely out of orgasmic bliss. And Douglas was being this polite? Downplaying whatever favor he wanted to ask? It was fishy, to say the least.
Bill sighed. He sat on the bed, looking directly at his boyfriend.
"Just tell me," Bill wasn't known for his subtlety, and he wasn't keen on losing time needlessly either.
Douglas laughed. But didn't look at Bill for a moment.
What does he want me to do that's so bad?
"Truly, it's nothing," Douglas said, although his voice contradicted his words. "Remember my brother? Jonny? Well, I need help with him. We, my mom and I, need help with him. I don't know how, but he's worse and worse no matter what we try to do. Maybe he'll listen to you. I hope he does. We're at our wits end, baby. And you're so smart, surely you can figure something out."
"What exactly is the problem?" Bill asked, almost severe on his seriousness.
Bill was already making a mental map of possibilities. He was a lawyer, so if they needed his help this badly, maybe Jonny had been involved in some sort of crime.
A scowl almost appeared on his face. But he controlled it. Bill didn't like Jonny. Or Jonathan, as that was his full name. They were very different. Where Bill was classy and intellectual, Jonny was simple and uncultured. They had never talked much, and the few times they did it was entirely out of obligation. The boy could barely hold any type of conversation. And the one he could hold, were hardly any pleasure to be in.
"He didn't do anything," Douglas replied, knowing what his boyfriend would be thinking. "Not yet, anyway. It's mostly that… Well, it has been going on for a while. But he hasn't been able to date anyone, despite his efforts. And he has become more and more of an incel. This week our mom caught a MAGA cap in his room too. And he always listens to those terrible podcasts about how bad women are. It's awful. We're worried sick, baby. I know you could talk sense into him. You'd be able to convince death to turn back if you wanted to."
Bill chuckled, but with no real amusement.
Realistically, he knew it was a lost cause. Jonny was exactly the kind of guy who would end up utterly convinced by that kind of backwards rhetoric. If anything I'm surprised it didn't happen sooner. Bill closed his eyes. He really didn't want to speak with his boyfriend's brother. But it clearly was important to Douglas. And anything that's important to Douglas, it was a priority to Bill.
"Sure. I'll talk to him. After work," Bill promised, as he stood up from bed.
There was plenty of time before he had to be at the office.
"You're the best, baby. The absolute best," Douglas said, kissing Bill on the lips. "I'll have to reward you this evening in some way, for this favor."
"Is that so?" Bill said, with a smirk, as he held his boyfriend's face.
A pretty face. He didn't look at all to be almost twenty eight. Blond, blue eyed, lean. Douglas could easily pass for twenty one. And unlike Jonny, Douglas had class. Or knew how to fake it well.
I should take him to my tailor again. He needs new clothes. He's my little doll.
Bill gave him a deep kiss after Douglas nodded. He grab one of Douglas ass cheeks. Douglas ass was wonderful. He had just fucked him, but the promise of fucking him again on the evening had already gotten him hard.
"Go get ready, now. You got work," Douglas said, laughing. "Plus you are going to leave all my clothes wrinkled."
"Can't have that," Bill said with a smile, walking towards the bathroom to take a shower.
It wasn't dinner time yet. Bill wasn't the type of man who delayed unpleasant things, so as soon as he arrived at the apartment owned by Douglas' family, he asked about Jonny after the proper greetings.
The apartment wasn't especially noteworthy. Compared with Bill's penthouse, it looked barely sufficient. But Bill knew not everyone was as fortunate as he was. Douglas, as beautiful and elegant as he could be, was relatively poor compared to Bill. Still, Douglas had never wanted him for the money.
No, he loved Bill's cock way more than his wallet.
As Bill reached Jonny's room, his nose wrinkled in disgust. A foul stench invaded his nose. And the door was closed! Bill stomach twisted as he imagined how terrible the smell would be inside the room proper. He forced himself to ignore it, and knocked at the door.
"Ugh! What?" Jonny said, from inside the room.
Jonny's voice was deeply unpleasant to Bill. Although deep and masculine, the nineteen year old spoke like a moron. The lack of neurons so evident from his slurred, slow enunciation, as well as his simplistic, almost minimalist, choice of vocabulary.
"Jonny, It's Bill. Douglas' boyfriend," Bill said, clearly, his voice even and smooth. "He asked me to talk with you. May you open the door?"
A series of groans could be heard. Followed and accompanied by stomps. Jonny opened the door then, and Bill did his best to keep his countenance neutral.
But God, the smell.
It was intense. Sweat, dried cum, stale food from all the dirty plates laying on the floor.
The room was almost entirely kept in darkness, except for a cheap lamp and the computer screen, which showed a paused porn film. Disgusting. The bed was a mess. The desk was a mess. The floor was a mess too. Everything in that room was dirty and disorganized. Bill already was losing his patience, and the whole conversation had yet to start.
"So what did Doug wanted for us to talk about, bro," Jonny said sitting on his gamer chair. He had a dopey smile on his face.
The chair creaked under his weight.
Jonny was a big guy. Despite being merely nineteen, he looked somewhat older than Douglas. Probably due to being so much taller (around 6'6" easily), and fuller in figure. Jonny was a jock, clearly, but he did seem to be bulking compared to the tight and lean bodies of Douglas and Bill. Cruelly, Bill could help but think Jonny's bulking had gone a little too far.
The guy wasn't ugly. But Jonny wasn't the kind of man Bill liked. Douglas had delicate, slender features. While Jonny was broad and sturdy. His face was basically a square, his blond hair short and awkward, on a texture cropped that probably hadn't been styled since it was cut. He had some light acne, instead of the smooth well taken care of skin Douglas had.
And he smelled so bad. As if he hadn't showered after going to the gym. Or after playing football. Bill remembered Jonny was a football player. That didn't improve his opinion of Jonny in the slightest.
It probably didn't help all his dirty, sweaty laundry was festering on the floor. The windows were closed too, keeping the smell inside.
"How do you feel about women, Jonny?" Bill asked, preferring not to seat anywhere.
He already wanted to burn his shoes. He wouldn't sacrifice his pants too.
Jonny's stupid smile disappeared. As Bill knew it would. Bill was quite effective on his following argumentation. But as he knew very well, you can't debate with idiots. So even the best arguments would be wasted, independent of their actual quality.
Of course, the situation was even worse because Jonny's wasn't open to get questioned in any way, no matter how clever or amicable said questioning was. Besides, he did seem lost even when listening to simple ideas.
And listening to him? To his awkward, bigoted and short sighted responses? It was torture. Not only from how weak his arguments were, but also his diction, his vocabulary. Even his demeanor and posture were, at best, pitiable, and at worst pathetically despicable.
Eventually, after at least an hour and a half, Bill gave up. You can't force the blind to see, after all.
Yet Jonny wasn't done.
"You just don't get it, bro. You'll never get it. Females love guys like you, bro. 10 in looks, with a fat wallet and probably a fatter cock. Like, bro. You wouldn't last a day in my shoes."
Bill almost laughed.
In truth, he never had trouble seducing anyone since his early twenties, although he only tried things with women before coming out. So he understood why Jonny felt that Bill had a huge advantage over him, even if it wasn't entirely accurate that it had always been that way.
"I know very well what is to be undesired. I was an awkward kid growing up. You could look better if you put the effort. If you showered. If you dressed nicely. But it's not your body why women don't want you," Bill replied, tired. "It's the way you talk about them. How you perceive them. They're people, Jonny. They are not just walking pussies who deny you the sex you crave."
"It ain't so easy, bro," Jonny said, simply. "But what do you know, since you're a fag? You could have the best pussy, bro. But you don't want it. I'd kill to be in your position, bro."
That was it.
Bill simply walked away. Jonny was a lost cause if he could use the f slur so easily. Does he not care about Douglas? What's wrong with him? And he had already fulfilled his promise. Sure, he had failed. But he had spoken to the piece of shit that Jonny was. And that was enough.
He would apologize to Douglas. And then he could forget about it. At worst, he could just by an apartment for Douglas and his mother to stay in, and leave Jonny to his own devices. Although that's probably kill the stupid guy. Bill wasn't certain if the brute could even cook himself something to eat.
Bill said his goodbyes to Douglas' mother, and as soon as he left the apartment he called his boyfriend.
Back home, Douglas was already waiting for him. Exactly how he liked it. Naked, kneeling. Ass thoroughly prepared. Looking up with those baby blues of his. Ready to take Bill's shoes off. To undress him like a servant of ancient times. To obey Bill's every word, every order.
"You belong to me, babe," Bill said, holding Douglas neck as they fucked on the bed. Doggy style. "Only I can have you. Only I can make you cum."
And cum he did. On Bill's stroking hand. While being fucked by Bill's 8 inches long cock.
"Oh baby, yes…" Douglas said, his words interrupted by the cutest panting.
Bill continued thrusting. Now faster. He always waited until Douglas came before even trying to cum himself. Now he could enjoy Douglas' ass completely. While Douglas was already completely lost in the bliss. His body almost limp, trembling slightly under him.
Completely under his control. Like everything in his life.
"Baby, please… Cum inside of me… Please…"
Bill smirked. Douglas voice was heavenly. His already fast thrusting increased the pace. It was almost too rough.
"I'm gonna make you cum again. Hands free," Bill promised, as he held Douglas arms in place, so his boyfriend couldn't touch his own cock. While Bill never stopped fucking Douglas' bubbly ass.
Then, it happened. Bill knew. Douglas was trembling again, his voice ceasing to worship erratically, interrupted by a loud moan.
Bill straightened, taking Douglas up alongside him. Then, supporting his head on Douglas shoulder, he saw. Indeed, his boyfriend had came again.
He let himself finally come after that.
Both men lay together in bed. Bill was already thinking about cleaning the bed sheets.
"Let's take a shower. Together. Then I'll change the sheets. And we'll sleep soundly. How does that sound, babe?" Bill asked, as he cuddled with Douglas, massaging his boyfriend's thigh.
Douglas grinned at him. And was the first to stand. Tempting Bill with his butt as he walked towards the bathroom.
Bill soon followed, a predatory smile on his face.
Next morning, something was clearly wrong.
Why do I feel so heavy? And what's that horrid smell?
Bill sat up, holding his head. Eyes closed. He felt dizzy. Nothing felt right. The stench was all encompassing. Not only of the room, but also from his own skin.
Struggling, he opened his eyes. His mouth fell slack as soon as he saw his surroundings.
He knew the place. Not well, but he knew it. He had been there but yesterday: Jonny's room. Why am I in Jonny's room? How did I get here?
He didn't believe in silly things such as magic. But all alternatives were as equally as absurd. Bill felt magic had to be involved, somehow. This did not reassured him. Normally he would laugh at even considering the possibility.
But what other logical explanation was there?
He was on the bed. At his right there was a crusty sock. Bill jerked away, disgusted, and almost fell off the mattress.
Doing so, however, revealed his torso.
It wasn't his torso.
It wasn't hairy, for one. It wasn't lean, sculpted to perfection from years and years of discipline and strict diets. The skin was lighter too. Pale like Douglas' skin tone.
No, instead of his hairy abs, he had a flabby gut. He was stockier, muscular. But with flab over it. Bill shuddered. It can't be. No, it can't be...
Clumsily, he sat on the bed. He felt so bloated. Unused to this graceless, weighty body. His gut was even more obvious now. More rounded towards the front. Please, no… He stood up. Struggling to keep himself balanced for a moment.
Another deep breath. The mirror. I need the mirror. He has one. Each step was a stomp. He couldn't help it. He was unused to the weight. To the extra inches of height. Bill's apprehension only grew. At once avoiding the reflection, yet craving to see.
At last, he stood in front of the glass.
He was Jonny. Or rather, he was inside Jonny's body.
It wasn't possible. It shouldn't be possible. But it was true.
Bill was only wearing a jockstrap. One that didn't fit well. It was very tight at the butt. Bill grabbed his own ass cheeks. They were huge. Bubbly. Even bigger than what Douglas had. Almost unwieldy. And Bill knew Jonny had big hands already.
As if to add a point, he farted. Bill almost vomited. Somehow the new smell was worse than the already horrible stench of the room.
After calming down, Bill checked that the jockstrap also didn't fit on the front. There, however, ir wasn't tight. It was loose.
Now, normally he wouldn't want to look at Jonny's smelly junk, but he needed to know. The morbid curiosity was simply too great.
Bill let the jockstrap fall to the messy ground. And gasped. Looking at the reflection, and then back down at his crotch, a couple of times.
For a moment he thought the cock had been cut off from the body. But no. Soft as it was, it basically was only foreskin. In its limp state it didn't even reach half an inch. Perhaps not even a quarter. It looked absolutely ridiculous in such a huge football player's body.
How does he even pee with this thing?
It was too small to hold. Even if he wanted to simply stroke it, he would need to get hard first. Bill gagged at the idea. But he needed to know. Although he wasn't entirely certain this wasn't a nightmare, he had to check.
His new thick, sausage like fingers simply couldn't grab his cock. Bill had to use them around his cock, maybe fondling the tight small ball sack instead. Direct stimulation wasn't as useful as it would be on his real body.
Still, it was working... barely.
He decided to think about Douglas. Never mind he's my brother now, technically… Douglas didn't have such a small soft cock. He was average. Maybe, just maybe, Jonny was a ridiculous grower. Douglas was a grower too. So it stood to reason that Jonny may be a grower who gets a lot larger hard than when he's soft...
He wasn't.
Thinking about Douglas tight ass wasn't enough to do the trick. His eyes wandered through the room, and the sight of a female bimbo on a poster made him stiff with worrying quickness. Bill knew he was as hard as he could be. Yet… In his real body, he was bigger than this while soft. On the cold. Jonny's cock had to be, if lucky, two inches. And Bill felt it was a generous guess.
"Fuck… No wonder he struggles. Who wouldn't when stuck with this thing!" Bill said, suddenly wanting to punch a wall.
He stopped dead as he heard himself. The voice… predictably, was Jonny's. But Bill had expected the same vocal timbre. The issue was that… Bill had the same dumb slurring, the same slow and stupid way of speaking.
Now that he thought about it… Even his thinking was different. Instead of rapid, his thoughts felt like they were going through mud.
A notification sound distracted him.
Bill stomped his way to the phone. His cheeks were hot. He could feel the jiggle of his big ass and his flabby stomach. Jonny had more of a strongman build. And Bill couldn't get used to it. He missed his lithe, perfect physique.
Finally, the cellphone. It was cheap. Old. With a cracked screen. Bill didn't know the password. He used the face recognition. It didn't accept it.
Tip: Smile widely, Jonny boy.
Jonny boy? What does that mean? Confused, it took him a while to get to the obvious conclusion. This hadn't been an accident. Jonny had swapped their bodies. Somehow. He was prepared for this. Enough he changed the way his phone facial recognition worked. To mock him.
Annoyed, Bill obeyed the instruction. Maybe the notification had a way of fixing this. He hoped he could reverse it. There couldn't be a worse fate than becoming the little brother of the man he loved. Of the man he was ready to propose to.
After smiling, the phone unlocked.
The notification was from Instagram. Someone had sent him a video. The account? It was from William Sullivan. It was from Bill himself.
How did I send myself a video? Bill thought, before realizing that not only he hadn't. But obviously it had been Jonny in his body. Damn this dumb brain I'm stuck with…
"Hello, Jonny," The man who stole Bill's body said, his voice clear and precise. "You must have lots of questions."
Bill stupidly nodded. The other Bill was naked on the video. He was standing, on Bill's room. The camera showing a sleeping Douglas on the background. Also naked. The pristine and organized condition of the room made Bill's disgust with his current surroundings all the more acute.
"It'll make this short. I don't want to wake up my boyfriend, you know? Your older brother, if you couldn't remember. See, Jonny, after our conversation yesterday I came to the realization you needed to understand my position better. To walk a mile on my shoes, so to speak. So, I ended up using with you a neat little spell I found online some time ago. I didn't know if it was real, but nevertheless I was looking for the perfect vessel to inhabit. You were so close to being ideal, our little chat pushed the scales. And here we are."
Jonny's… No, Bill's eyes widened. So magic had been involved on this whole thing. He was right about that. Even if he wasn't happy that was the answer.
"It's funny. I almost didn't click it the first time. It was a pink site. Hexum something, I think it was called... I thought it was gay, but, something drove me to still press the mouse button. How glad I am that I did... How silly it seems, in retrospection. But never mind that, don't bother searching it up. I deleted my search history. And I have been unable to find the site again."
Bill had already sat on the gamer chair, one hand holding the phone while the other was about to reach for the mouse. Deflated, he continued watching the video.
"Even if you did find it, Jonny, it wouldn't matter. The spell effects are permanent. You're stuck forever as Jonny. Of course, that's who you always were," The Other Bill laughed, softly, trying to keep quiet to not wake Douglas. "No one will believe you if you try to tell someone, anyway. Especially because, wait for it: the beauty of this spell is that it does affect the brain too. You've noticed it, haven't you? How dumb you are now. How much you crave for pussy, instead of ass and cock?"
Jonny… No, he wasn't Jonny. He was Jonny! No… He was... He was... He was Jonny.
Jonny's cock lurched at the mention of pussy, despite his confusion regarding his own identity. He still knew he hadn't always been Jonathan, that this wasn't his real body. But he couldn't really say who he used to be.
"Don't worry. The magic will make you act exactly as who you are now. A dumb, misogynist douchebag. A loser with a micro dick who can't get a woman to date him even to save his life. A filthy gooner who only showers after practice because coach threatened to kick you out if you didn't. You'll have no choice but to live that life, Jonny. For a year, at the very least. After that, if your sense of self remains strong, you may be able to recover some of your true personality. But I wouldn't count on it."
Bill smiled menacingly on the screen.
"Sad thing, now that I have your intelligence, I know that you were right. Yesterday. On the whole woman thing. A pity. Also, I didn't think I'd enjoy being gay, but my former brother is hot as fuck. So don't worry about him, He'll be taken care of. Thanks for this python between my legs"
Jonny wanted to yell at him. To punch him. To do anything. But was there a point? Realistically, there wasn't. Despite the strength of his body, he was completely powerless in this situation.
"One last thing, Jonny boy. Enjoy being a micro dick loser for the rest of your life! There's nothing you can do about it. And before you think about showing this video to anyone… No, it's better if you discover it yourself. Bye now, future brother in law. I think you have practice soon. Wouldn't want to be late, if I were you."
The video stopped. Jonny thought about sending the video to Douglas. He could maybe fix it. But when Jonny tried to send the video, he realized a horrible thing.
It was a one time video. He couldn't access it anymore. It was gone. Deleted as if had never existed.
To add salt to the injury, Bill sent another small video. Also one time, like the previous one. A video of him waving goodbye from the car Jonny used to own. Douglas laughter could be heard too, out of frame.
Jonny was trapped. Forever stuck as the little brother of the man he loved… That he used to love. Imaging him now didn't do anything for him. His cock only got soft, into it's depressing less than a quarter of an inch state. Thinking about Douglas only became less and less sexy, less and less romantic, the more times he did it. To think he wanted to marry him only made him gag now.
He is my bro after all. Well, no just a bro. The Bro. The blood bro…
The wallowing that followed was interrupted by an alarm. As Bill had said, he had practice soon.
Jonny quickly got dressed. His body almost in autopilot as he got ready, and went to where he needed to go. Jogging, as he was instructed. Somehow he knew the route to the most minimal detail. As if it was one he did every day.
During practice, he spent a great part of it shirtless. He didn't want to. He truly didn't want to. The flab of his stomach made him miserable. But Jonny always used any opportunity to be shirtless, so the current Jonny had to do it too.
Once practice ended, one severe look from the coach was enough to make Jonny hit the showers. Jonny didn't want to go. He knew he should want to. He reeked. His stench was so awful. But a growing part of him didn't care about getting clean. It is a man's smell, I should be proud of it... Plus… He didn't want his teammates to see him naked.
They can't know about my pee pee.
Pee pee? Jonny tried to think of it as a cock, or a dick. But his first impulse was to think of it as a pee pee. That only made his dread grow, as he went to the locker room.
Unfortunately, they seemed to already know.
"Tiny! It's good for you to finally join us! Go scrub yourself you stinky!" Someone said, taking off the towel Jonny was using to cover himself as he undressed.
"TINY! TINY! TINY! YOU CAN DO IT TINY! " His team began chanting, following Jonny to the showers. "YOU CAN SHOWER, TINY!"
They cheered as he began washing himself with soap. Water falling over his massive body.
The worst part of this situation, despite not finding any of the guys attractive anymore, was that he couldn't help but to be hard. Did he like the humiliation? No, he didn't. He hated it. He wanted to avoid it at any cost. But, at the same time… There was something exciting about it. The idea of being shamed made his balls tighten with desire.
Hard as he was, Jonny still was the smallest guy of the team, even though everyone else was soft. Something they all were aware of. Something no one would ever let him forget. Everyone else was soft, and so much bigger than him.
He wasn't Jonny to them. Not even Jonathan, or maybe Jon. No, for them, he was Tiny. And expecting anything else was pointless. The truth was obvious, even to a dumbass like Jonny.
After practice, some of his teammates and Jonny went to a nearby sports bar. There were plenty of women there.
Jonny tried flirting with all of them. Many seemed initially interested. He was hot, tall. They knew he was a football player. But after a couple of sentences out of Jonny's mouth… They grew bored and colder. Worse, they did end up joining Jonny's teammates willingly. Clearly wanting to have sex with them.
Just not with Jonny.
The last one, who had already seen Jonny's failed attempts, didn't even let him talk. She just giggled, making the tiny dick gesture with her hand before walking away.
Jonny's face grew red. Mad, and humiliated beyond repair. Primarily because he had almost came in his pants. Maybe he did cum a little, but not enough to truly notice.
"Dude, that was my sister," One of his teammates said, amused. "She's well aware you're Tiny. You never had a chance with her. And bro, I would still let you be with her. Because I've seen you struggle. You need all the help you can get, Tiny."
Jonny nodded. But he didn't really listen. He didn't want to.
Back home, as he jacked off to muted porn of a bimbo being fucked by a stud with a huge dick, Jonny also listened to a podcast talking about how women… No, females were destroying society by refusing to sleep with good right wing men.
"That's so right, bro. So right…" He said, as he struggled to hold his hard pee pee with his thumb and index.
His orgasm was underwhelming. A meager, watery amount of cum. On the same crusty sock he had been disgusted by earlier. He didn't need such a large sock. No, especially given that Jonny had huge stinky feet. The sock simply was too much room for a pee pee such as Jonny's. His pee pee didn't need this much amount of fabric. It never would.
But the sock was the closest thing he had to a pussy. And unlike a real one on a female, the sock did let him hit without any major effort. No matter how dumb, how smelly, or how much of an incel he was.
Once the year that kept his personality prisoner passed, Jonny didn't even notice. He had changed so inherently, there wasn't any other Jonny that could exist.
He wasn't invited to Bill and Douglas' wedding.
Note: I normally prefer not to use images, for a myriad of reasons. So this is an experiment to see if you lot prefer me to include images or not.
"Look at my muscles!" Michael C. Jordin exclaimed, then the hunky black actor looked down at his own arms and bent them back and forth a few times to test their flexibility. Tracy Morton stood next to him, doing his best to gape in shock, but it just wasn't working.
"CUT!" The director cried out, rubbing the bridge of her nose. "Michael, Tracy, let's reset for another take."
It was supposed to be a quick, one and done promo video for social media: Michael talks about the movie, Tracy pulls out the prop body swapping pods, the two pretend to swap, cut, print, moving on. Easy peasy. Right?
Wrong. They'd been been stuck on this one minute of footage for over an hour now and while some of it was useable, they'd yet to get a good take for the actual body swap part of the body swap movie ad- aka the money shot.
Given the horror stories she'd heard about his co-star Tracy Morton (who was legendary for his crude behavior and on-set pranks), the director was a bit surprised that Academy Award winner Michael C. Jordin was turning out to be the problem, but the man just wasn't getting it.
He was a good actor- no, a GREAT actor -but perhaps that was part of the problem; he was too good for the material. It was schlock of the sort he wasn't used to, and when they got to the part where the body swap happened and he had to pretend to be Tracy Morton, he just wasn't believable.
The whole joke of the skit was seeing "Tracy" turn into "Michael" and then go wild with his body, but the real Michael was a bit too mature to really sell that type of low-brow humor, and so all of the shots they had of him as "Tracy" were... well, they were boring. His flexes were wimpy and he refused to get his hands anywhere near his torso, let alone below the waist; one of the hottest actors on the planet and he seemed allergic to having any fun with it.
With a glance behind her at the weary crew, the director addressed her actors, who stood side by side in front of the green screen. "We're gonna go again from the intro, but Michael, this time, I want to see some excitement from you."
"I feel like I've been conveying that, but I just don't want to go too over the top," Michael crossed his arms as he said this, and the way his biceps popped when he did that was already a hundred times sexier than anything he had been doing on camera. "And I just feel like if Tracy were actually in my body, he wouldn't be acting the fool."
"Nah, lemme tell you boy," Tracy grinned lecherously and lifted up the hem of his shirt, smacking one hand against his flabby belly a few times. "You see this? If I was ditching this for that, I would be butt ass naked in ten seconds and shakin' that thang for all it's worth, you know what I'm saying?"
Michael's brows furrowed, two hands crossing protectively in front of his abs on instinct. "It's for an animated children's film."
"Yeah and we want people to watch it, so, you know..." The director gestured him up and down as much as she felt she could without getting #MeToo'd. "Sell the product a little. Are we all set?"
"Hold for props," her AD said, and a production assistant scampered over to Tracy with the plastic tub of prop purple LED "body swapping" pods.
The next take proceeded exactly the same as the last twenty takes had gone up until they got to the part where Michael touched the pods... then something strange happened.
"TOUCH THE MAGICAL PODS," Tracy commanded, jamming the plastic container full of "pods" towards Michael, and the director perked up in her chair- that was the best line reading Tracy had given all day.
"Fine fine fine fine," Michael replied, and just like the script called for, he reached for the pods. "I'll-"
When his fingers connected with the props, there was an explosion of purple glitter and smoke, which cleared to reveal that there were now two Tracy Mortons on set, one of whom was looking very panicked.
"Oh no!" Michael exclaimed- the actor felt like his entire body had just given up around him, years of hard work at the gym vanishing in an instant and leaving him feeling horrifyingly... flabby. His hands roamed his face, feeling blunt, unfamiliar features, then flew to his body. "No no no no no, it's real, it's real, it's- what happened to my muscles?"
With a shit-eating grin on his face, Tracy reached out and touched the pods himself; another burst of purple and "Michael" was back on set.
"This is incredible!" Tracy bellowed with Michael's smooth baritone, pure glee radiating from him as he now stood in the body of a man who had once been declared the Sexiest Man Alive. "Look at my muscles!"
It was the lines from the script, but unlike Michael, Tracy meant them. His arms shot up into a double bicep flex, Michael's massive arms almost busting through his sleeves (wardrobe had specifically picked the shirt hoping this would happen) as Tracy bounced his new muscles up and down like he was Popeye the Sailor Man after a can of spinach, and a brilliant smile lit up Michael's movie star face.
"You're me and I'm you!" The real Michael said... somewhat lamely, as the situation was abundantly clear, but the sight of his own body behaving like an absolute idiot was making it hard for him to think.
"That's right! I'm Michael C. Jordan now! I'm the sexy movie star!" Posturing with excitement, Tracy pointed at himself dramatically and did an exaggerated smolder in a parody of Michael's usual swagger. "And check this shit out!"
A moment later, his shirt was on the floor and Tracy was running his hands over Michael's incredible six pack, worshipping his muscles with the uninhibited zeal of a man who'd been rocking a potbelly just a minute ago. The camera operator glanced at the director, confused, and she gestured for him to keep rolling.
"Damn son, you've got a nice rack on you," the comedian pressed his broad new shoulders in and out, watching in fascination as Michael's ample pecs to squeezed together like cleavage. "These's some 'tig ol' biddies."
"Stop playing with my boobs-" Michael sputtered and cleared his throat, still not used to Tracy's raspy voice. "I mean, my pecs!"
"Man, don't be so uptight- you can play with mine!" Tracy reached over and stuck his fingers beneath one of the sagging man-boobs on his old body, jiggling it around a few times before Michael smacked his hand away.
"I don't wanna play with your anything! I want my body back!" Michael was aware that he was whining, but what else could he do? A chill ran down his new spine as he saw Tracy fumbling with his belt. "What the hell are you doing?"
"What the hell do you think?" Tracy smirked as he released the clasp on his belt buckle. "I told you before- butt ass naked."
Michael watched in horror as Tracy dropped his jeans, and a collective gasp ran throughout the crew as they all took in the sight of Michael C. Jordin naked. The man looked like a statue, his smooth black skin seemingly without blemish stretched tight across perfectly sculpted muscles (courtesy of the best personal trainers money could buy), but all eyes were instantly on one specific part of his body.
"Oohohoho, now that's what I'm talking about!" Tracy showed a complete lack of shame as he pawed at his new cock, a fat, heavy thing that hung low even when it was soft... and at the rate he was going, it didn't seem like it would be soft for long. "Check it out everybody! I'm Michael C. Jordin and I've got a big ol' thang!"
"Stop doing that! Stop screaming my name! Stop- stop-" Michael looked on the verge of a breakdown, tears in his eyes as he whipped his head around and pleaded with the crew. "Will someone tell me what's going on?!"
The director nodded thoughtfully as her AD whispered something into her ear. "Okay well apparently there was a bit of a mix-up and instead of the prop pods, it looks like you two used the real body swapping pods."
"The REAL pods?" Michael did a double take. "What do you mean the real pods?"
"The film is based on a true story," the director raised an eyebrow. "Did you think they would just make that up?"
"YES!" Michael shrieked.
The director gave a shrug. "Okay, well, they didn't, and those were some of the actual pods they used for research. I don't know how they ended up on the prop table."
Tracy, for no real reason, let out a laugh, and Michael glared at him; Tracy winked and spanked his own ass, causing the fat black globes to jiggle enticingly.
"Well, get some more and change us back!" Michael demanded. "Or else I'll- I'll- I'll sue!"
"There's no need for that, the studio can easily source more pods," the director paused while her DA whispered something in her ear, then nodded. "In a few weeks."
"A few weeks?!" Michael looked sick. "That- that overgrown toddler is gonna be in my body for a few weeks?"
He waved his hands over at Tracy, who was currently swinging his hips side to side in an attempt to make Michael's dick do the helicopter. A notorious womanizer, Tracy had partaken in his share of debauchery over the years, but this... this was next level, and the thought of what a man like that would do with a body like that was downright horrifying.
"Aw, don't be sad Mikey! I promise, I'll take good care of it for you," Tracy smiled at Michael, then turned his attention to the crew, throwing both hands in the air and shimmying his hips from side to side to make his massive cock and balls wiggle. "YO, WHO WANTS TO FUCK MICHAEL C. JORDIN?"
"This is a disaster," Michael buried his face in his hands. "What the hell are we supposed to do until then?"
"Well for now?" The director settled back into her chair and waved to the crew. "We've gotta finish filming this ad spot. Let's reset from the top. That means Tracy, please pull your pants up."
And despite the strangeness of the situation, both men were professionals, so they reset to position one- only now, "Tracy" was looking rather queasy and "Michael" was rubbing one of his nipples through his shirt and there was a bulge in his pants that VFX might have to edit out in post... or not.
They wanted the promo to viral, right?
I've got a good feeling about this next take, the director thought to herself. "ACTION!"
Hey bro! Did you get some more beer and chips” said the hulking man sitting in my living room. It had been turned into a garbage can of chip bags, beer cans, and used tissues complete with the smell of a locker room. Why did I have to be so stupid and careless?
I’d been obsessed with my old high school bully Josh and had been stalking his instagram for years when I discovered the perfect plan which my always eager to please boyfriend Luke agreed too. The potion to shapeshift my boyfriend into a perfect copy of my high school bully Josh was very specific. Mix in a picture of who you want to change into and ten hairs from your current body to maintain your personality while in your new body, along with ingredients that took me to several shady stores. Unfortunately, I stupidly misread ten as one because the zero was smudged. Now my boyfriend had the body that I had jerked off too so many times but kept Josh’s douchebag straight bro persona except the single hair managed to make him still be slightly attracted to me and massively attracted to men,especially himself. It had all gone wrong.
“Dude it totally sucks that you had to work all day, such a little nerd running numbers and shit at a bank. This bods kept me entertained though. God, I’ve been sniffing these pits all day after my run and quick game of basketball at the park got me so sweaty. The other dudes were amazed at how well I shot the ball and I was amazed at how hot they all looked with their tits bouncing up and down and abs rippling in the sun. I had to adjust myself multiple times, especially when Darius was guarding me and his body kept pushing against me. Not that I’d ever cheat on you babe”, he laughed but I knew the last bit of Luke was trying to get through. “You should get in here dude this is what a real man smells like bet the old me never smelled this awesome”, he said as he flexed his huge biceps and licked his hairy pit while beginning to massage his abs and pecs. I could see the bulge in his basketball shorts begin to grow as a slight wet spot began to show and join the other stains, it was his favorite outfit now since he didn’t care enough to do laundry and couldn’t fit into his old clothes.
It was still so strange even after two days to see my high school crush and tormentor lazing around on my couch, cheering about a baseball game while also admiring how the pitcher's ass looked. Last night he was pulling down his pants and showing me Josh’s ass while I sat on the couch with him. “Do you think mine is bigger than his or what?” he questioned, bending over and backing up until I was trapped between the wall and his hairy ass. “ I mean look at how tight my hole is bro, I would never let a dick in there that would be totally gay but I tried my fingers today and that shit had me drooling”. I had to get my old boyfriend back, this was getting out of hand.
“Well babe I got the ingredients for the antidote, now where are the directions I swear I left them on the table” I said dropping my bags of supplies on the counter. “Oh those I threw those out” he said glaring at me making me panic like Josh had so many mornings at school. “I’m not going back to being a tiny little nerd like you, this body is too good to ever give up. You really should have made another copy loser” Josh’s signature laugh escaped his lips and sent a chill down my spine. In one swoop he tugged down his shorts unleashing his seven inch dick and a set of balls bigger than any I had ever seen undoubtedly already full of cum again. “Thank god you left in that little part of me that loves this body cause I can’t get enough”. He plopped back down on the couch now naked and raised his huge size 13 feet onto the table. “Maybe if you're good I’ll let you ride this monster tonight no homo bro.” he laughed again and grabbed some more chips and cracked open another bear while resuming exploring his body. I began to walk back to our bedroom,as the sounds of him groaning and his hefty balls slapping against his thighs echoed down the hall. God this was my life now and it was all my own stupid fault.
Muchas gracias por sus respuestas, gracias a ustedes ya decidí el cuerpo con el que me voy desestresarme y ese es Rubén.
Al ya saber cual hombre tendría el honor de ser poseído por mi, me acerqué nuevamente al lugar donde estaba Rubén, y ahí seguía tomándose unas fotos para sus redes sociales. Se veía tan caliente.
Me quité el modo incógnito y me presenté ante él, primero el se asustó porque aparecí muy repentinamente, yo solo reí y lo saludé con un apretón de manos. Rubén se sorprendió por mi gran fuerza al estrechar, y yo le comenté lo mismo.
Rubén ya quería soltarse pero no podía, ahora estábamos enlazados, y en ese momento me convertí en mi forma fantasmal y empecé a deslizarme completo desde el brazo de Rubén. Rubén estaba en pánico no sabía que hacer, empezó a forzar pero era imposible ya estaba dentro de su cuerpo, el pobre hombre solo soltaba gemidos de agonía y resistencia, hasta se despeinó su cabello y barba por intensa lucha interna que tuvimos los dos por el control.
Al final yo fui el vencedor, me apodere del cuerpo de Rubén, ya era momento de tener mi día tranquilizante, procedí ponerme unos pantalones de mezclilla. Me hubiera encantado salir a la calle en ropa interior, pero respeto los límites de la sociedad.
Ya afuera me dirigí al vehículo de Rubén para encontrar un conjunto de ropa que quede a mi nuevo estilo.
Rubén si sabía estar a la moda, estás prendas de ropa nunca las había usado así anteriormente, era una experiencia completamente nueva y fresca para mí, me sentía como un modelo y las miradas de asombro de las personas que me topaba lo confirmaban.
Un día de relajación siempre tendrá una visita a la playa local más cercana, me encanta estar en la playa ahí si me puedo dar el lujo de mostrar casi todo mi cuerpo en todo su esplendor, sentir como mi perfecta piel se broncea, la brisa del oceano tocando mi cara, el olor a agua salada y el relajante ruido del océano. Está es la experiencia quita estrés que necesitaba.
Regresé a una habitación de hotel de lujo que tenía ya reservada para esta ocasión, así evitaba pleitos con encontrarme con un familiar o conocido de este hombre. Ser Rubén es muy relajante, era la libertad que buscaba por hoy.
Ya estaba acabando el día entonces era momento de finalmente descansar en la cama, pero fui interrumpido por unas visitas que ya estaba esperando.
Al abrir la puerta se trataban de Steve y Miguel, mis otras dos opciones para poseer, como ví que también fueron muy amados en las votaciones, no los quise defraudar e invite a los dos a divertirnos los tres juntos.
Ahora Steve y Miguel son dos marionetas sin cerebro siendo controlados por mí, les active un modo que solo les permite complacerme a mi como su amo.
Ya estaba listo para mí último placer del día, flexione mis brazos y ellos automáticamente empezaron a acariciarlos como unos perfectos lacayos.
Luego los dos empezaron a besar mis pectorales, mientras Steve puso su mano en mi pene e inicio a masturbarme. La intensidad de los dos aumentaba cada minuto. Hasta Miguel me empujó con toda su fuerza haciendo que cayera encima de la cama, ya estaba demasiado excitado que me verga ya estaba reaccionando.
Steve y Miguel me retiraron los calzoncillos y comenzaron los dos al mismo tiempo chuparme el pito. Esa sensación de tener dos hombres luchando por tener la mayor parte de tu verga en su boca era grandioso, ya empezaba a gemir del placer, los gemidos de Rubén también eran muy sexys.
Por esta ocasión y para cambiar la rutina, deje que ambos hombres metieran sus vergas dentro de mi culo, primero debíamos ponerlas duras, entonces yo los masturbe a los dos hasta que sus penes estuvieran duros como rocas.
Ya al estar listos, ambos procedieron a meter sus poderosas vergas dentro de mí siendo Rubén, podía ver como los dos usaban todas sus energías para enterrar sus pitos hasta lo más profundo de mí, el ruido de la cama era muy intenso y nuestros gemidos estaban en unísono. Nos calmamos cuando los dos rompieron mi culo con sus litros de semen, al retirar sus vergas, el trasero de Rubén estaba todo desinflado como un globo y con mucho semen saliendo de él.
Ya al caer la noche me quedé acostado, un poco adolorido del trasero pero bien complacido, ya me sentía renovado sin ningún estrés. Me quedé en la cama con Steve y Miguel, en la madrugada dejaré el cuerpo de Rubén. Apartir de mañana, aunque yo no esté, los tres formarán una hermosa pareja triple.
(Narrating character Tyler on the right, best friend Jake on the left)
The day I’d been waiting for all week had finally come. Friday, my first weekend off in a month and I was spending it with my best friend going out for some drinks at the gay bars downtown. We weren’t planning to pick anyone up, but hey, anything was possible. “It’s about time you got a weekend off man, I’ve been dying to come out here but I can’t come without my wingman!” He said patting my shoulder playfully. “Girl please, I know you have 20 other guys who you take out here stop lying.” I joked back. We both laughed, continuing to walk down the street until we saw a cop posted up outside the main gay bar everyone went to, and our next stop. “Tyler, look.” Jake said to me, pointing at the officer. A few days prior some homophobic asshole was harassing a gay couple outside the bar, when the gay couple retaliated they were swiftly arrested, and a constant police presence has remained outside the bar to “keep them under control” the police department worded it as. Everyone knew it was homophobia from the department, everyone just dealt with it and toned it down a bit. Jake leaned in close to me so the cop wouldn’t hear him “If I didn’t know why he was here I’d say he’s quite the handsome daddy.” He said in my ear. I was pretty agitated at the whole situation so as we got closer I decided to poke the bear and flirt with him. Jake was right, while he was a bit older than us, there was something rugged and authoritative about him that you almost couldn’t resist. We approached the bar and I wet for it.
“Well hello officer, you’re quite the handsome man aren’t you?” I said in a flirtatious voice. He ignored me at first, hoping I would just go away. “Tyler stop, let’s go inside.” Jake said softly to me not wanting things to escalate. I ignored him and kept pursuing. “You might need to keep me under control officer, with a man like you around here I might start to get rowdy.” I continued. “That’s enough son.” He said in an authoritative and deep voice. “Tyler come on” Jake said again, attempting to pull me away. I stood my ground, wanting to aggravate him more as payback for this unfair surveillance. “Son? If I’m your son I guess that makes you my daddy then, doesn’t it sir.” I said, placing my hand on his arm, which seemed to be the final straw.
“Get your hands off me, I am a police officer and I will place the BOTH of you under arrest if you don’t get a move on.” He yelled at me and Jake. “TYLER, let’s just go inside.” Jake pleaded. Now I was mad, it may have been my fault but I never liked people raising my voice at me, so I kept going. “Why so serious officer? Are those skeletons in your closet screaming to be let out? You don’t want the wife to think you’re one of us do you?” I said noticing his wedding ring. I seemed to have crossed a line. He grabbed me by my shirt and pulled me within an inch of his face. “How about you find out?” He said softly so that Jake couldn’t hear him. Find out? What did he-
Before I could even finish the thought something very wrong happened. The officers eyes lit up bright blue. I still can’t explain exactly what happened, but it felt as if my soul was being ripped out of my own body and stuff somewhere it didn’t belong. My vision became a blur and my body enveloped in a buzz so strong it felt like a rung bell. By the time it finally stopped I was looking at the impossible, myself. I had my own shit in my hands, looking at my body smiling back at me. “Enjoy the body, officer.” My body said to me in my own voice. I let go of my old body, my muscles nearly stopped working from how much shock I was in. I noticed Jake still staring at me horrified. I stammered over my words. “Uh- I- I apologize. You two go on about your night. Sorry.” I said, I should’ve pressed the officer now inhabiting my old body on what he had done, but I froze and didn’t know how to even start that interaction. Jake put his arm around my old body and guided him back down the street. Finally I was alone, to process everything that had just happened.
I couldn’t be out on the streets as a police officer like this, so I made a beeline for the first public restroom I could find for a little more privacy. I stumbled into the bathroom, boots echoing loudly on the floor, I nearly fell over trying to navigate in this hulk of a body. If I had to guess I was now 6’4 230lbs at least. Now alone and out of the prying eyes of others, I finally was able to examine my new body.
First things first, I was a lot bigger. My old body wasn’t small, I was average height and weight, this dude was just huge. As much as I didn’t want to admit, it felt very empowering to be this physically imposing. I mean hell, my arms were bigger than my old body’s legs. Then of course there was the uniform. I was wearing the lot, boots, uniform pants, utility belt, shirt, badge, and hat. It felt so strange to be able to walk around with all these things to use whenever I deemed necessary, a gun, ammunition, a baton, pepper spray, and a taser. There was also the wedding band. Memories were slowly coming in of a wife and 2 kids. Various memories raising the kids, getting married, the honeymoon, the anniversaries, the arguments. I felt like I was intruding on another man’s life. I guess I shouldn’t, I mean he did give this life to me willingly. I looked at the name tag pinned to my uniform, my new name was Matthew Pruitt. Last but not least, was my balding head. There was still a tiny bit of hair around the sides and back, but it looked more like the officer just hadn’t shaved it in a while and usually rocked the bald look rather than growing out the horseshoe hair. Then another thing presented itself. As I observed my reflection in the mirror, I noticed a slight bulge in my pants. I moved my large hand to my crotch and sure enough, I was hard as a rock. I tried to deny it, but I was becoming very attracted to my new body. The uniform was amazing to see on others, but to wear it and see yourself adorned with it? Heaven. And to look in the mirror and see a giant bald police daddy responding to your every move, pure ecstasy.
I began posing in the mirror. I know it was corny, but I excused it in my mind as practicing before going out on patrol. I stood in front of the mirror, put my hands on my utility belt, and put on the most intimating expression I could. I felt my new cock leak just from this. Then came the voice lines. “Do you know why I pulled you over son?” I said in my new deep voice, that had a slight southern drawl to it. “That’s OFFICER to you.” “You’re under arrest.” Then for the finale. I pulled my gun from its holster and belted out the classic “Put your hands where I can see them!” The last of which almost made me burst right there. I holstered my gun, and headed back outside to patrol. Every inch of my new body wanted to go into a stall and stroke my new cock til my balls we’re empty but I didn’t want the other officers to wonder where I was, and plus I’d be wayyy more intimidating with my massive bulge showing in my pants. I returned to the Main Street the officer was patrolling, picked a good spot, and stood there looking intimidating, trying to do my best to replicate my new body’s look.
As I stood my post, I noticed how differently people acted around me and even looked at me. People were on their best behavior around me. When people saw me, they looked at me with either nervousness or respect. Quite a far cry from being ignored in my average body or even ridiculed for my orientation. Smaller guys were intimidated by me and would look away. Bigger guys and older guys would smile and nod at me in respect, to which I would always nod back. Then you had the women and the guys coming from the gay bars who looked at me with flirty expressions. Weirdly enough, this new body seemed to respond to both men and women. I may have been onto something when I said the officer was hiding some skeletons.
Don’t get it twisted, my entire night wasn’t just standing on a corner getting my new ego stroked. There were some chaotic moments, I mean it’s downtown on a Friday night. Of course a few drunk guys from the gay bars and drunk women would come up to me and touch my arms trying to seduce me. I wanted to say yes, but this body’s strict adherence to its duties prevented me. Every time a cute man or woman came up to me, inside I was saying blow me in the alley, but all that came out was, “Get in your car and head home sir” in a strict manner. I even had to break up a few bar fights. I was scared for the first one, but realized when I intervened how much bigger I was than everyone else and that I could easily pin down anyone, sometimes even 2 guys at once. I tried not to arrest anyone, it was late and I was trying to take it easy in the first night. I mainly just gave warnings, and occasionally wrote tickets for anyone causing too much of a ruckus. It felt weird to intervene on these kinds of things. I was always a “fight the power” kinda guy. But here in this body I couldn’t think of anything more important than keeping my city safe and crime free. It was like this guys mind was overriding my own.
It was now 2am, I knew I was on the graveyard shift. I only had around 4 hours left til we swapped shifts. Most everyone had gone home for the night, so I decided to let the junior officers handle the downtown, and I would tackle the main roads. I stepped into my police cruiser and was amazed at all the tech at my disposal. Computer for looking up peoples records. Radio for communication with my fellow officers. Buttons for operating the sirens and PA systems. Various radars, and then of course, the infamous speed gun in the passenger seat. I immediately headed for the main roads and set my cruise control to the exact speed limit. It was wild how everyone immediately slowed down and drove perfectly the very second I turned onto the road. Having this much of a presence was still enough to keep me hard this entire time.
I was getting kind of tired so I pulled into a convenience store, grabbed some snacks and an energy drink, then found a side road along the main road to sit on, and set up my speed gun to watch for any violations. 4am rolled around, almost done. I had finished my snacks and energy drink, feeling much more awake now.
I thought I was gonna get my shift over with no issues, but then, one of the radars went off and I saw a car fly past. The speed gun indicated 120MPH. My heart raced with excitement. I immediately turned my siren on and floored it in pursuit. Every car pulled over to get out of my way, I could see the car straight ahead. He tried to speed up but he couldn’t outrun me. I got in the PA system. “PULL OVER NOW OR I WILL CALL IN BACKUP.” I said in as authoritative of a voice as I could. Once I said that he began to slow down and pulled over. I immediately got my flashlight and a breathalyzer, stepped out, and walked towards his window which was already down. The driver was maybe 20 years old, typical stupid kids, I thought to myself. “I’m assuming you know why I pulled you over son?” I said in my best authoritative voice. “Come on man just let me go. There’s no one on the road.” He whined. This pissed me off to no end. “That’s OFFICER to you young man. It don’t matter no one’s on the road, you’re drivin’ dangerous and coulda killed yourself.” I roared. He immediately stiffened up and became very respectful. “License and registration.” I demanded. “Yes officer.” He immediately handed it to me. “Son, if you run I promise ya I will have the entire county chase you down this road, you got that?” I snarled. He nodded silently. I took his documents to my cruiser and ran them through our system. Alex Harvey, 20 years old, 2 tickets in the last 2 months for speeding. This one would not only suspend his license but send him to jail for reckless driving, which would take his license and prevent him from getting a new one for quite some time. After my heart rate slowed from the chase, I noticed my cock was even stiffer than ever. I guess the thrill of the chase and being the hard-ass older cop really set me off. This gave me an idea of how I could finally relieve myself. I walked back to his car and handed him the documents back. “Well son you’ve got 2 options. I can either arrest you right now, impound your car, charge you with reckless drivin’, and suspend your license.” I paused, enjoying the look of horror on his face. “Please no officer, I can’t go to jail, my parents will kill me, is there any other way?” He begged. “Or, you can do me a little favor.” I said in a sinister voice. “What kind of favor?” He asked nervously. I put my hand on my cock, showing the imprint clearly through my pants, and flashed him a dirty look. “No way, you’re old enough to be my dad, there’s gotta be something else.” He pleaded. “Alright son I’m gonna have to ask you to step out of the car and put your hands behind your back.” I said firmly. “Alright alright I’ll do it.” He said in a defeated voice.
He got out of the car and followed me behind a tree in the woods off the side of the road. I pushed him to his knees and undid my utility belt, then undid my pants and pulled my cock out. I was shocked at how big it was. I guess I didn’t really notice from how big the rest of my body was, but this thing was pushing probably 12 inches. The guy was shocked, “I have to suck that?” He asked in shock. “That’s right boy.” I said in a stern voice. “Now use your spit and get to suckin son.” I demanded. He looked defeated. He spit on my cock, spread it around with his hands, before taking the entire thing in his mouth. I let out a deep grunt. I had never felt anything more pleasuring in my life. “You’re a natural son.” I said in a shaky voice as he continued to suck, using his tongue to try and get it over with quickly. “You must be one of them queers, you’re takin daddy’s cock like a champ boy.” I say in my deep drawl. He tried to speed up to finish, but I was having way too much fun to allow that. I grabbed his hair. He let out a groan. “Slower boy, I know you’re tryin to go quick, you finish when I say you’re finished or you go to the slammer. Got that son?” I threatened. He nodded. “Good boy. Now go slow and you better use that tongue of yours boy.” I ordered. He did exactly as I said. I enjoyed getting my massive cop cock worshipped and did my absolute best to not burst, not only to make it last but to make him have to suck me off for longer. Finally after 10 minutes I couldn’t hold it any longer. I began to stiffen up and moan. I felt him try to pull off but stopped him quickly. “Oh no you don’t.” I saunas I grabbed his head again and forced it all the way to the base of my cock. I heard him gag but couldn’t care less. “You wanna speed on my streets, you’re gonna take my seed til I’m done.” I said. I let loose the biggest load I’d ever released in my entire life. “Oh. FUCK. Yeah swallow my cum boy.” I yelled. As I began to mercilessly fuck his throat. After 20 seconds I was finally done, and I released him. I wiped my cock off on his face before stuffing it back in my pants. And doing up my belt. “See that wasn’t so bad was it.” I said calmly. “You’re nuts” he said in a defeated voice. “Oh don’t be so dramatic. Think of it as a double service. You kept yourself out of jail. And you performed an honorable service for law enforcement.” He started to walk away but I grabbed his shirt, turned him around and got real close. “Now if you EVER tell anyone I will end you. And if you EVER speed on my streets again, your life will be over kid. You got that?” I threatened. “Yes officer.” He replied. “Good, you better go straight home and lord help you if I catch you going even 1 mile over the limit.” We both headed to our cars and went our separate ways.
I let out a sigh of relief. I looked at the clock and it was almost 5:30. Time to head back to the station and turnover. I got back to the station, and all the cops I used to be disgusted with were now my best friends and I could only look at them as such. I got various greetings. The older officers all greeted me as Matt, which was weird to hear these seasoned officers be so casual with me. Meanwhile the younger officers were more formal, usually something like “good morning Sergeant.” Again, it was weird to hear an officer show respect to me, but I loved it. I headed to the back office and began talking to some of the other officers about our nights, telling my story about a rowdy gay couple and a guy speeding. Of course keeping the finer details a secret. 6 o clock rolled around and the morning shift came in. The sergeant of the shift came up to me, I could tell we were good friends just from this body’s natural memory. I even somehow knew his name. “Jim!” I say in a casual voice. “What’s up Matt.” He replied. We engaged in small talk home life, as my new body and him were of similar age. “Whatcha got for me Matt.” He said ready to start his shift. I put on my best impersonation of him, hiding my true beliefs and the sketchy stuff I had just done. “Well we kept an eye on those queer clubs downtown, I had one couple try to mess with me, probably should keep someone posted there, seem they’re not ready to be responsible members of society yet those queers. And I had a speeder off Old Smith Road.” I reported. “Those damn queers, when will they learn.” Jim said disapprovingly. “Well thanks for the info Matt, go home, get some rest, and see your family man” he said going me a pat on the shoulder. “Thanks man, see ya in 2 days.” I somehow subconsciously knew I didn’t have work tomorrow, I had the whole night off which I had big plans for. I gave my new friend a hug and pat on the shoulder before leaving in my patrol car and headed home.
I had never even been in this house yet somehow it still felt like an oasis, my salvation of relaxation that I knew the ins and outs of. I opened the door and my new wife and kids were up getting ready for school. “Dad!” The kids exclaimed. The kids and my wife all gathered around me for a group hug. I was never one to want a family, but I’ll admit I was kinda heat warmed by this whole thing. “Hey kids, you behaved while I was gone right? Didn’t give your mother any trouble?” I asked in a friendly dad like tone. “We were angles” my new daughter replied. My wife nodded in agreement. “All right, go eat your breakfast, daddy’s tired and you guys gotta get to school.” She said, and they obeyed. I hugged and kissed my wife, her presence felt like a warm blanket. “I missed you hon.” She said as she kissed me on the cheek. “Alright go get some sleep and a shower, I’ll see you later this afternoon. Love you.” She said. “Love you too.” I replied before heading to my new bedroom.
I heard my wife and kids leave for school and knew now dad had the house to himself, I could do whatever I pleased. I noticed the hamper in the corner and grabbed a pair of my new body’s dirty underwear and headed to the mirror. I began sniffing this body’s musky scent. My head spun in pleasure, inhaling this manly scent and seeing my hulking cop body in the mirror. I was already rock hard again, so I took out my bull cop cock and began to slowly stroke it while sniffing the dirty boxers and even tasting the leftover cum in them. With how much I had held in on my shift I busted another load after only about 5 minutes of playing with myself. I cleaned up my mess, hung up my uniform, and got in the shower. I enjoyed exploring my new body with no barriers. I fondled my new body from top to bottom, feeling every inch of my massive frame, loving every hair that passed through my fingers. I let the hot water soothe my aged and aching body til the hot water ran out. I dried off, put on some sleeping clothes, and finally drifted off to sleep after what felt like an eternity of a night.
I woke up the next day at 3pm. I hopped out of bed, went to the closet and picked out something to wear. It was mostly suits, dad attire, or jeans and cowboy boots. I went for the dad attire of a polo shirt, khaki pants, and tassel dress shoes. A mile away from my normal dress style, but this suited my new body and somehow seems exactly right.
I got downstairs and made myself some lunch. I had a plan for tonight, I just needed to kill some time til the evening. I pretty much just lounged around the house til my wife and kids got home around 5pm. I greeted them with the typical hugs and kisses, like I had been doing this for years. “Oh honey, Jim wanted to go out tonight, I’ll be back real late, so t wait on me for bed time or anything. “Ok hon, thanks for telling me.” She responded as she began to make dinner while I made sure the kids did their homework before joining helping in dinner. Once it was done I used my loud and authoritative dad voice to call the kids downstairs to eat. I sat down with my family at the dinner table, said a prayer before eating (thankfully the instinct kicked in before I just started eating), and began to chow down, discussing everyone’s day around the table. I hated how much I was enjoying the closeted straight dad life. I despised these people and now was the exact image of it. A closeted, married, church going, right wing, police officer, with multiple kids. Once we finished dinner, I helped clean up before telling my wife I was heading out.
What was my plan you ask? Well I was heading back to the gay bar where I knew my old body would be, and I didn’t want yo beg him for my body back. Quite the opposite, I loved being a cop, being a boring suburban dad and husband, dressing like one, and abusing my authority to get favors from anyone I wanted. My plan was more sinister. I wanted to show the cop in my body what he was missing, to see his body in action. I made sure to get to the bar before my old body would. The evening rush hadn’t started yet, there were only a few guys in the bar. I slowly sipped on whiskey, something I hated but this manly body loved, until the moment came.
I saw my body walk in, he noticed me and stopped dead in his tracks. I patted the seat next to me with a devious smile. He sat next to me, ordered a drink, then asked “what are you doing here?” In a slightly annoyed tone. “Well I wanted to show you how closeted you were, don’t worry I’m not here to ask for my body back, you can keep it. But I have your sexual desires, so you must have mine.” I said mockingly. His eyes went wide as he realized I now knew he was bi and that his new body liked this one. “Come on, don’t deny yourself anymore, be free. You’re in a new body. Come on, put your head on my shoulder. I know you want to.” I said seductively. “But, you’re married. It’s- I” he gave up trying to protest and put his head on my shoulder. The smile in his eyes showed he was finally free for the first time in his life, I knew at that point we couldn’t switch back. I liked this body, and he was finally able to express himself, who was I to get in the way of that.
As we continued drinking I started to get more flirtatious. Putting my arm around him, on his leg, on his inner thighs. Before whispering to him “lucky for you, I know your biggest kinks and fantasies.” He immediately blushed. “Would me calling you son get you hard?” I said teasing him as much as I could. I looked down and saw my former cock immediately start to rise. “That’s what I thought. It’s ok son, dad’s here to take care of you.” I said putting my arm around him and pulling him into me. He immediately clung to me. I knew from here on I had him in the palm of my hand. I continued to tease him until 11 o’clock rolled around. He was looking sad because the night was getting closer to being over. “Come on, dad’s got a surprise for you.” I said to him as I laid our tabs and led him to my car. I pulled into a hotel parking lot and walked towards the door. “Wait I don’t understand, what are we doing?” He asked confused. “Well I’m buying us a room, we can have fun for a few hours, cuddle, then I can head back before my wife wakes up and you can stay in this hotel til checkout time.” I said smiling. “But, but you’re married.” He said trying to think of an excuse. “It doesn’t if it’s not a woman” I said to him. I decided to play on his fantasies even more. “Plus, it’s just father son bonding.” I said quietly. He immediately blushed. “But if we- there’s- ugh. Here’s the thing, if we each cum in each other’s bodies it’s permanent.” He explains. “Ok and?” I asked. “So we’ll be stuck forever. You’ll be stuck in that old dad bod forever and I’ll never see my family again.” He added. “Well I actually prefer this. Sure I’m older, but being a cop is so satisfying, mentally, physically, sexually. I love being an intimidating cop keeping the city safe then going home to be a family man. And besides you’re finally free to be yourself. I’ll still keep contact and introduce you as a friend so you can still have a relationship with them, promise.” I say reassuringly. “You’re sure you don’t mind?” He asked. “This body swap is the best thing that ever happened to me.” I said. “Now, let dad show his boy some fun.
I walked inside and ordered a hotel room for me and my “son”. Within 15 minutes we were in the hotel room kissing, holding each other, and all other kinds of foreplay. “Come here son, let dad hold you.” I said softly. I guided him into the bed, and pulled him in close, kissing his forehead like he was my own son.
“I love you dad” my former body said softly, now fully committed to the role play. “I love you too son, now let dad see his boy.” I said as he stood up and followed my orders. Slowly stripping off the clothes I had bought for myself, exposing the body I had taken care of for 30 years. “My boy is so beautiful. Now undress dad.” I ordered. He complied, slipping off my shoes, then my socks. He moved to my torso, slipped off my shirt, and began to rub my chest, and play with my nipples. “Oh wow” I whispered, this body’s nipples never having been played with before. He finally down, unbuckling my belt, and sliding off my pants. My cock was standing straight up, the front of my boxers were soaked. He slowly slipped them off, my cock hitting him in the face when the boxers finally went over it. He sat kneeling in front of me waiting for instructions. I grabbed my cock and began slapping him in the face with it. “You’re gonna do what daddy says right?” I asked in a stern tone. “Yes dad.” My former body answered. “You’re my toy right, dad can use his boy how he pleases?” I continue. “Yes dad, you made me so you own my body.” He answered obediently. “Good boy. Now open your mouth.” I ordered. He obliged. I put my large hands on the back of his hand and began to slowly push it forward. “Oh wow, your mouth feels amazing son.” I say with a shaky breath. It was so strange, almost wrong, to be in this married man’s body, making him suck his own cock, me getting sucked off by my own body. But I didn’t care, that’s what made it amazing.
I let him keep sucking me off for a few more minutes before I pushed his head back gently, laid him on the bed, put his legs on my shoulders, and prepared to take my former ass, and for him to get fucked by his own cock. “Are you ready for dad’s cock son?” I asked. “Yes dad, show me how a man fucks.” He practically begged. I spit on my dick before sliding it slowly into my former ass. It shouldn’t have felt this good to fuck what was, in reality, myself. Being in this huge body, dominating myself was too good to be true. I knew I wouldn’t last long so I would have to make it worth it. I began to speed up, my former body began to moan almost uncontrollably. “You want dad to show you how a real man sucks cock son?” I asked. Between breaths I could hear “yes…..dad……please.” While continuing to dominate my former ass, I also took my former cock in my new mouth. Being a man this big and sucking cock was a massive turn on, making it even harder to not blow inside my old ass, sealing is like this forever. We continued this for a few minutes before I noticed he was struggling to keep it in, and so was I. I took my cock out of my new mouth, “you ready to be my boy forever son?” I asked in a lustful voice. “Yes dad, make me yours.” He begged. I engulfed my old cock in my mouth again and went as hard as I could while fucking my former ass. I felt myself finally let go, pounding as hard as I could, moaning while still having a cock in my mouth. My old body could no longer hold it either, shooting my own cum into my new mouth and down my throat. It was possibly the best orgasm I’d ever had, whether it was us getting locked in each other’s bodies influencing it or just pure lust, I wasn’t sure. But what I was sure about was that I was now, and forever, Matthew Pruitt.
“How was it TYLER?” Making sure to use new names as we were now permanently each other. “The best sex I’ve ever had MATT.” Come here, let me hold you in my big arms before I have to leave. He smiled the biggest smile of the night, got as close as possible to me, while I wrapped my big arms around him, pulling him close to my bear body. As I rubbed his back and head, he fell asleep quick in my arms. I set an alarm for 5 am, so I could be home before my wife would wake up. I was looking forward to my new closeted, straight, Christian, right wing, cop life on the surface, while on the side I have a friend named Tyler who will do anything I ask him to.
Another day of freshman year at university down and I felt just as exhausted as every other day. Hours of lectures, assignments, to finally get to go home just to have to do more schoolwork. I needed a break so I walked down the street to my friend Zach’s house. We had been friends since I could remember, even now we were going to the same university and taking the same classes. I had been over to his house so much that his parents were almost like my secondary parents. I knock on the door and Zach answers. “You here to work on that Sociology paper?” He asks seeming slightly let down. “Hell no, I need a break from all that college stuff, wanna play some video games?” I reply in a defeated tone. He seemed to empathize, almost as if he’d been feeling the same way. “I was hoping you’d say that, come on man.” He says with a smile and lets me in.
I walk inside, Mr. Jacobs was sitting in his chair like he usually was after he got home from work, dressed in his usual polo shirt and khaki pants, hair gelled to the side like it had been for the last 15 years. I start to wonder, would it be easier to live a life like that? A life already set in stone, a steady good paying job that ended once he got home, being a respected member of society, people looking at you with respect, a wife and 3 kids that loved you, the typical easy going dad life. “Hey Zach I’ll meet you upstairs in a minute.” I say as he heads up to his room. “Alright, don’t be too long, I gotta beat you in smash again.” He teases as he walks to his room.
I approach Mr. Jacobs to ask about what had been on my mind. He notices me, puts down his newspaper and smiles at me in that reassuring dad look that made it seem like everything would be alright. “Hey buddy, somethin on your mind kiddo?” He asks in a way only a concerned dad ready to help out could. “It’s been a tough semester Mr. Jacobs.” I reply. “I’m sorry buddy, I’ve noticed Zach has been struggling a little bit too. My first semester at college was a bit rough too, but it all paid out in the end to set up the future I wanted, and plus I ended up making some of the best memories I ever had there. It’s where I met my wife.” He said reassuringly.
“I wanted to ask you” I paused for a second, unsure how to form my words or how it would sound to him. “Does it get easier? It’s been real hectic recently and it doesn’t seem to be changing anytime soon, but your life seems so amazing. You have a great job, an amazing family, you’re respected, you always seem so happy, like you beat life and have everything you could ever want. To be honest with you sir, it’s envious and I want that exact type of life you have, to be just like you, you’ve always been a great mentor and I really look up to you, but it seems so unattainable.” This response from me made him smile. “Well thank you Jack. Yeah my I love my job, my family, and the life we built. I’m glad I’ve been even remotely good enough for you to look up to me as a mentor. And I would say it does get easier, once you have things settled and figured out.” This is about what I expected to hear, that it gets better but not anytime soon. “But” he interjected, “It’s not as good as you may think. Don’t get me wrong I love my family, and our life, but it does get repetitive. Going to work, coming home, raising a family, nothing more to work towards, and plus getting older means more random pains.” He adds chuckling slightly. “Even though it was rough at times, I would absolutely go back and do it all again, to be able to run wild, go out and party all night with no repercussions. It’s something a lot of young people take advantage of Jack. Dare I say I’d even trade places with ya.” He sits back in his chair and takes a sip of his coffee.
This response stunned me, he wanted to go back? Even more shocking, he’d trade places with me? That sounded like a dream that unfortunately could never come true. “You’d…..trade places with me?” I respond confused.
“Well yeah, you got your whole life ahead of you buddy, a world of possibilities. A life of memories to make, you’re so young and can do anything, even if there is some difficulty still in the near future.” I couldn’t even process that he was serious, I thought he was just saying that to make me feel better. “It’s interesting you’d say you’d swap places with me since, well I would absolutely trade places with you in a heartbeat sir.”
He put down his coffee and raised an eyebrow. “Really?” He says intrigued. “Well absolutely, you have this amazing life already figured out, you have a job I’d want, you have a family I would love, an amazing house I’d take care of, what’s not to want?” He stares at me with a smile on his face, almost as if something he’d been waiting for had finally happened. He got up from his chair, walked over to a cupboard in the living room, dress shoes clacking on the floor. He opens the cupboard and pulls out an ancient looking locked box and pulls a key out of his pocket. He opens the box, takes out an old looking coin, puts the box back and sits back down in front of me.
“What’s that sir?” I ask intrigued. “This Jack, is a swap coin.” He replies. “A swap coin?” I ask confused. “Yep, it’s been passed down through my family for multiple generations. The family legend is it allows two people to swap bodies, and gaining access to their memories. I’ve never used it but that’s the story my dad told me, his dad told him, and so on.” I thought this sounded insane but he was dead serious. What did he bring this out for? Then it clicked, he was dead serious. “Wait….you actually want to….” I say unable to form the words. “Yep, with as much as you say you want my life, I wouldn’t mind trading bodies for a while, maybe even permanently.” I couldn’t even wrap my head around this. Everything I ever wanted was right here this whole time and all I had to do was ask Mr. Jacobs? “Are you sure you’re ready to give up all this?” I ask him, I wanted his life no doubt but he had more to lose than me, a wife and kids, a career, a life he’d been building for 46 years. “I’m certainly ready to give it a try, we can swap back at anytime. I say we give it a month, then meet back up and discuss if we want to swap back or not.”
I couldn’t even contain my happiness. “I’m all in sir!” I told him excitedly. “A few rules now Jack.” He said in his stern dad tone. I perked up and listened intently, keen to not ruin this opportunity. “You mustn’t tell anyone about the swap, not the kids, my wife, anyone at my job, your family, anything.” I nod in understanding. “The coin will give you my memories, so you will be able to act as me seamlessly. Let’s agree for this first month to not to anything too crazy, obviously we’re doing this to experiment, but let’s hold off on any of the crazy shenanigans until we decide if we want to permanently swap or not.” He finishes. “Yes sir” I respond.
He places the coin in his hand. “To swap, both of us must be firmly touching it. Just shake my hand when you’re ready.” I was shaking with excitement. I thought of my parents, Zach, college, my future. It almost made me want to go back, I reminded myself it wasn’t permanent and that it was only a month commitment. I braced myself, outstretched my hand, and shook Mr. Jacobs hand firmly. Everything went black.
When I woke up, I thought it was time to get ready for class, it felt like I’d just had a deep night sleep. But I woke up in the same place I was, well almost. I felt a little dizzy, but still something was off. I put my hand on my head and immediately remembered. Oh my god, it worked. When my hand touched my head immediately felt the cold from the wedding band now on my hands, signaling my new 25 year marriage. I also felt my hand collide with the glasses I now wore. And lastly, I felt the gel used to comb my hair to the side. I looked down, and there it was, there I was. The same polo shirt, khaki pants, and dress shoes that Mr. Jacobs- that I always wore. I looked at the floor and saw my old body get up off the floor and sit on the couch, examining his new self.
“It worked!” I exclaimed, my voice now much deeper, one of the many things I was starting to like about my new body. “It sure did” my old body replied. Mr. Jacobs stood up in my old body, “man it’s been forever since I’ve felt this nimble” he says happily. “Hope you enjoy it JACK, I’m certainly enjoying this already.” I replied, calling him by my name to try and get used to our new roles, which made him smile. Zach came downstairs “dude are you coming or what? Don’t try to duck me now! You two discussing the meaning of life or something?” He joked. “Sorry son” I replied in my deep voice. It felt so strange to call my best friend my son, and even stranger that he actually was, and that we were no longer best friend but now father and son. “Jack was just looking for some advice. You should get up there Jack.” I said winking at my old body. “Alright I’m coming! And I’m totally gonna kick your ass- oh, sorry for swearing Mr. Jacobs.” He replied, playing my role very well. “It’s alright Jack, you boys let me know if you’re hungry and I’ll make dinner.” I added, eager to play out my new dad role. “Thanks Mr. Jacobs.” My old body replied. “Any time Jack.” I replied with a smile as my old body as my new son headed upstairs.
As the door closed I let out a breath of relief and continued examining my new body. My polo was drenched, I assume from the swap. I got up, almost stinking getting used to Mr. Jacobs- my new height and weight. Going from 5’7 145lbs to 6’2 200lbs was a big change, but definitely a welcome one. I walked up stairs, loving the sound of my dress shoes clacking on the floor, the sound of Mr. Jacobs walking around his house corresponding to my movements. I walked into my new bedroom, I hesitated for a second, but then remembering it was now mine and no longer an off limits area of the house. I walked inside, getting immense pleasure from the fact that my new tall frame barely fit under the door frame. I stripped my shirt off and tossed it in the dirty clothes hamper, then headed to the bathroom to dry off. I took my towel off the hanger but stopped before drying myself off. There Mr Jacobs stood, no, there I, Kevin Jacobs stood. I had always seen Mr. Jacobs as a father figure, never realizing how good looking he was. And now here I was in his body, shirtless. I stared into the mirror at my salt and pepper hair, my dad attire, and best of all, my hairy and surprisingly muscular chest.
I couldn’t help but put my hands on my new pecs and feel down my abs. It almost felt wrong, but it was my body now so why not? Every inch of skin and hair that brushed against my hands felt like heaven. I was basically a hairless twig in my old body, but now? This was a man’s body, and boy was it good. I was unable to take my eyes off the mirror, locking eyes with my new reflection, staring into my own brilliant blue eyes as I explored every inch of this new perfect body. As I did, I noticed something tight, I felt down and realized, my body was enjoying this. When my hand touched my pants I felt a massive cock. Around 10 inches if I had to guess. “Holy shit” I said to myself. It was weird to hear Mr. Jacobs curse, he never did, as he was an avid church member and never wanted to swear around his kids. But there was no other word for what I had found. Even just touching it felt blissful. I was about I explore further until I heard the bus outside and remembered. Cody, my new 7 year old sun should be getting home around this time. I dried off quickly, ran to the closet which was full of very formal clothes, took one of the many polos off the hanger and tucked it into my pants. Not my usual style, but hey I had to dress the part. I ran downstairs and opened the door, walking briskly and confidently towards the bus stop, as if I was a dad and belonged out here with all the other parents. I saw one of Mr. Jacob’s friends, Mr. Hawthorne, or Andy I guess I’d call him now, standing there with his daughter and Cody, watching him til I got there. He noticed me and I gave a wave. “Hey Kevin” he said. “Howdy Andy, thanks for watching Cody for me, running a little late.” I chuckled, attempting to blend into my new persona. “Oh it’s no problem Kev. See ya tomorrow.” He replied holding his daughter’s hand and walking her home.
Cody turned towards me and gave me a big hug. “I missed you at school daddy”. This made me smile, I was really starting to feel like a dad. I lifted him up with surprising ease and gave him a tight hug. I guess dad strength was a real thing. “I missed you too buddy. Alright let’s go home, I’ll make you a snack and I’ll help you with your homework. The sooner we get it done the sooner we can practice baseball in the yard.” I replied as if he was my own son, which I guess he was now.
I set Cody down at the kitchen table and grabbed him a snack while he was getting out his homework. I made a pb&j for the both of us and poured him a glass of milk and brought it to the table, sitting down right next to him. “Here you go kiddo. Alright what are we working on today?” I ask him. “We learned about multiplication today daddy. It was really cool! They want us to practice at home.” He replied very excitedly. “Multiplication? Wow! That’s so cool! Alright let’s get this done so we can play. I sat down with him, until we finished, letting him figure it out and only intervening when he was stuck to give him pointers. Around 30 minutes later he was done. “Wow you did that so quick, good job buddy!” I say trying to encourage my new son. I gave him a celebratory high five. I wasn’t sure why, it was almost instinct. Seems like that coin really did give memories.
Just as promised, me and Cody headed outside to practice baseball. Again, somehow knowing, I opened the toy box on the front porch and grabbed a ball, some mitts, and a bat. He looked so excited to play ball with his dad, I couldn’t stop smiling even if I tried, just providing my family with happy memories was more than enough to satisfy me forever. I remembered in my old body, which seemed like it was in a completely different universe, doing the same thing with my dad as a kid. Now here I was doing the same thing but on the other side.
We continued practicing, I gave him some pointers, congratulated him on catches and good hits. We only stopped when Mrs. Jacobs- I mean my wife pulled into the driveway. “Look who it is Cody!” I pointed towards my new wife. “Mommy!” He shouted as he ran towards her and hugged her, just as he did to me earlier. When I looked up from Cody to her, I noticed 2 things. Number one, this body was extremely attracted to her, makes sense I guess. I was not attracted to her in my old body, but this one was. I had to stuff those desires down deep, family came first, fun later. The second thing I noticed, was the baby in her arms. I had forgot that the Jacobs family just had another baby. “Hi Cody!” She said hugging him with her free arm that wasn’t holding our baby, Stanley. “You’re practicing baseball with daddy? You were doing so good when I drove past!” She said to him. “Alright let’s go inside, I’m about to order dinner.” She said to him, he obeyed his mother and left me and her to talk. When we locked eyes, there was a mutual smile, a love that hadn’t dissipated in the 25+ years we’d known each other. I walked over to her and hugged her, then kissed her. Her lips felt like coming home, retuning to something I’d missed for so long but never knew I had lost. “How was your day honey?” I asked. “Well, typical long day at work, but little Stanley is sitting up on his own now!” She replied excitedly. “What! That’s great, our little baby growing so quick.” I say, feeling as if this had always been my family. “Can you take him babe? I need to get ready for our dinner tonight and order the kids food.” She asked me. That’s right, I remembered now, our 25th anniversary had just passed and this was the night we were celebrating. “Of course I can hon. You go get ready, and me and little Stanley are gonna have a great time while mommy gets ready.” I say, completely overcome with baby fever. “Thanks hon, I shouldn’t be too long.” She said walking upstairs towards our room to get ready.
I cradled the infant in my arms, completely in love with my new life. The way Stanley looked into my eyes made me realize what I had been missing from life and what I wanted to do with the rest of it. “You’re sitting up all on your own now? You’re so big!” I say softly to him. I tie him a kiss on the cheek, “you’re the cutest little thing ever you know that?” I say, more invested in my new life than ever before. I took him upstairs and played with him for about an hour, including calling to order pizza for the boys while we were gone. I went to Zach’s room and knocked on the door with my free hand. “It’s dad”. He opened the door, “hey I just ordered pizza for you two and Cody, should be here in about 30 minutes. Remember me and your mother are going out tonight, so I need you to take care of your brothers, we should only be gone for 2 hours.” I said in a calm but authoritative tone, letting him know that he was responsible for these 2 kids while we were out. “Sure thing dad, thanks for the pizza.” He replied. “Yeah thanks for the pizza Mr. Jacobs, I’ll help Zach with Stanley and Cody.” I heard my old body say from the room. “Well thank you Jack, I really appreciate your help.” I said with a smile as I went back downstairs to feed Stanley his bottle. I grabbed it out of the fridge, put it in the microwave for a few seconds, then fed it to him. It was so gratifying, feeding my new infant. I was so glad I said year to the swap and got to skip all the lead up to this. As I finished burping Stanley, my wife walked downstairs in a beautiful dress, makeup and hair done perfectly. “Wow, you look amazing honey” I said as she walked into the living room. She looked more stunning. My old body was bisexual but usually leaned more towards men, but this woman was more beautiful to my new eyes than any person I’d ever seen. I stood up and walked towards her. “I mean it, you’re the most gorgeous woman I’ve ever known.” I said in a soft but serious tone. She blushed in response “You’re the sweetest husband ever.” She said back to me. We shared a kiss before I handed Stanley back to her so I could go get ready. “I already gave Stanley his bottle, and I ordered pizza for the boys, Jack is over right now, he said he’d help Zach watch the kids tonight.” I filled her in as I walked upstairs to change. I stripped off my clothes and tossed them into the hamper, agin noticing my new handsome body, I just had to give it a quick feel up. Again, I wanted nothing more than to milk my new bull cock which was sticking out a long ways from my boxers, but I didn’t have time. I walked into the closet and grabbed a nice black suit and tie, an undershirt, a white dress shirt, black dress shoes and a blue pattern tie. I headed towards the mirror so I could watch me dress myself. I only got harder with every piece of clothing I put on, seeing Mr. Jacobs body under my control, dressing in his suits that always made him look so powerful and handsome. Once I was finished dressing I added some gel and water to my hair to make it look a bit more formal and put together. I took one last look at myself in the mirror. Man did I look handsome. I stuffed the desire to whip my cock out while kissing my reflection deep down, and left my room. I knocked on Zach’s door again. He opened it and I could see my wife already gave Stanley to the 2 boys. I knew with Mr. Jacobs in my old body there that the kids would be more than ok. I let Zach know “We’re about to leave son. Make sure to keep an eye on the boys and make sure Cody eats and gets to bed in time.” I ordered. “Will do dad, have fun.” He said. “Lookin spiffy Mr. Jacobs, congrats on 25 years.” He said to me, I chuckled a bit. “Thanks boys” I said with a smile, then closing the door and heading downstairs.
“You look so handsome babe.” My wife said to me, giving me a kiss. “Well thank you honey, you ready?” She nodded, I made sure I had my essentials and headed out the door to Mr. Jacobs- I mean my expensive Mercedes. I opened the door for my wife, who then complimented me on being a gentleman. I got into the drivers seat and drove towards the fanciest restaurant in town. We talked about various things on the way. Such as Zach being all grown up, Cody and Stanley’s futures, both of our experiences at work recently, regular married couple things to talk about. We pulled into the restaurant, I held the door for my wife as we walked inside. We walked up to the desk and the waiter greeted us. “Good evening sir, ma’am. Do you have a reservation?” He asked. “Yes, under Kevin.” I replied. He looked at the tablet for my name, “Ah, yes sir, dinner for 2.” He grabbed some menus and silverware as another employee came up to me and asked “May I take your jacket sir?” In a very polite manner. I wasn’t used to places like this, the hospitality was amazing. “Yes, please” I replied as I took my suit jacket off and handed it to the man who hung it up on a hanger with our corresponding table number above it. “Right this way sir.” The waiter said with a smile as he led us to our table. I pulled out my wife’s chair for her to sit down before sitting down myself.
We quickly ordered, deciding on a glass of champagne, and a steak and salad for the both of us. We spent most of the dinner looking down memory lane at our relationship. It was so strange that I just knew this woman as my friend’s mom earlier today, and now she was my wife who I would die before I let anything happen to. It was also strange reminiscing on memories I hadn’t lived, even though I had them and could tell you exactly where I was inside them, but that didn’t matter. All that mattered was that I was here, having an amazing dinner with my gorgeous wife. I was looking forward to another 25 years, then I remembered, me and Mr. Jacobs only agreed to swap for a month. Well I certainly didn’t want to swap back, all I could do was hope he didn’t want to either, and enjoy the moment with my current wife. After reliving the best moments of our relationship, some much needed time alone, and a bottle of champagne later, I paid the check, grabbed my jacket, and drove myself and my wife back home.
When we got home, the first thing I did was check on the kids, those parental instincts taking over. I silently checked on Cody and Stanley, each were sound asleep. I knocked on Zach’s door again, he answered. “Thanks for taking care of the boys Zach.” I said in a genuine manner. “No problem dad. Jack went home but he said to tell you he said thank you for the advice and the dinner, and that he’s gonna text you about something important tomorrow.” He replied. “Gotcha, thanks.” I said as I walked back into my room.
I could see my wife getting undressed, so I did the same, hanging my dress clothes back up and putting my under shirt in the hamper. My wife was in the middle of changing with her back towards me. We were finally alone, I couldn’t stop staring at her perfect ass. Remembering all the times we, well Mr Jacobs and her, had sex, including when we conceded our kids. My new cock immediately spring to max length. She pulled off her dress and heels, went into the closet to hang them up. When she came out, she noticed me hard as a rock and gave a devious smile. “Get over here Mr. Husband.” She demanded. “Yes ma’am.” I obeyed. I walked over to her and immediately we began to make out passionately. I had never had sex with a woman before but this new body already knew what to do, I was almost going on autopilot. She stripped off both of our underwear, pushed me onto the bed, climbed on top of me and continued to kiss me as she stroked my new cock. My member had been begging for attention all day, and now it was getting it all at once, but I was determined not to go out early. I slipped 2 fingers inside her, and begin making the motions Mr. Jacob’s body knew would work best. She began to moan between breaths. Not long after she flipped us over so she was on the bottom. “Take me” she said in a breathy voice. That line was like a command that activated a sleeper agent. Immediately upon receiving this permission, I slipped my cock, drenched in so much pre cum that I didn’t need any lube, inside her and immediately went all the way in. She struggled to keep her voice down, and I struggled not to burst right there. I paused for a minute before resuming, giving rhythmic, powerful strokes while kissing her, both of her breast’s in my hands. “Oh my god, Kevin” she let slip out. That made me somehow get harder. This was kinda messed up, but that’s what made it so amazing. The fact that I was in this man’s body, taking over his life, using his cock to fuck his wife, while she called me his name and begged me to do it and had no idea I was an imposter. We went on for about another 30 minutes in various positions, before she locked her legs around my back, blocking me from pulling out and forcing me deeper. “Can my big strong manly husband give his wife another kid?” She teased to get me to go harder. “Oh you bet I can” I replied. I knew this was it, so I went harder than I ever had, reminding myself of my situation, thinking about how I was Kevin Jacobs, fucking MY wife, with MY huge cock, and could get her pregnant again. And immediately after that thought, my whole body tensed up and I began to shoot the biggest load I ever had into my wife. This was enough to send her over the edge, making her cum too, her wetness only making my orgasm last longer. Once I finished I rolled over and laughed. I looked at her “I love you so much honey.” And gave her a kiss before we both got up and began to clean up. We each took turns in the shower, then got ready for bed. Mr. Jacobs habits taking over, I began his nightly reading session while my wife laid her head on my shoulder. Once I noticed she was asleep, I put the book away and my set glasses on the end table. I looked at my wedding ring and touched it, glancing at my wife, smiling, before turning the light off, and snuggling my wife as I drifted off to sleep. This was everything I’d ever hoped for. An amazing wife with an amazing sex life, I had an amazing job, house, and car, and 3 amazing sons. Life couldn’t get better, I thought as I drifted off to sleep.
I woke up the next morning, and my wife had already gone to work and took Stanley to daycare, Cody and Zach had gone to school. I got up, grabbed a suit and got dressed for my first day at Mr. Jacob’s job. I took a look at myself all dressed up, the sight still hadn’t got old, man I looked good in a suit I thought to myself. As I was grabbing my breakfast and coffee before heading out, I got a text. It was from my old body. “Hey Mr. Jacobs, I know it’s soon, but I had a great night last night. I realized this is what I’ve wanted for a while. I don’t want to swap back. What are your thoughts?”
I beamed when I saw this, he didn’t want to swap back either! Yes! “Glad you’re enjoying yourself Jack. And I’m also glad you don’t want to swap back, because last night was the best night of my life. I realized I love nothing more than this amazing family and being with them.”
“Perfect. Thanks Mr. Jacobs” he texted back.
“Of course buddy, remember you can talk to me about anything, you’re like a son to me.” I assured him.
“I appreciate that Mr. Jacobs.” He replied
I smiled, realizing that this was my new life, forever, til the day I died. I grabbed my breakfast and briefcase, and headed off to work.
“Um, Dad. Who the fuck is that?” Garret asked with a snotty tone as he pointed at the meek asian boy sitting at the table.
“You know, you should really be nicer to people you just met,” Dennis says, shaking his head in disapproval.
“Okay note to self, be nicer. But seriously. Who the fuck is that?” Garret continues, not giving a fuck.
“You know, his name isn’t important, but he’s here to help you with your attitude problem. I’m concerned about you, Garret. You’re not on a good path, and this boy can help you.”
“Yeah, like you were such a winner, Dad. You knocked up mom at 16 and then decided to come out of the closet and mess up that marriage. You might have your graphic design firm, but you’re the definition of a fuck up. Besides, what the fuck is Grandpa Jones over there gonna do? Report me to General Custard?” Garret spits back with complete hatred and disdain.
“I’ve failed you as a parent, Garret. It’s not all your fault that you became this way, but I’m going to do the right thing and fix you.”
Garret just scoffs. “But for real, what the hell is that old man doing here?”
“Well, Garret. I bought this old man while trying to find a way to fix your attitude problems. I found him living in the streets. He’s a mute elderly homeless man, but after consulting with a new company called Parental Support Services, I found a solution that benefits everyone. The corporation provides lonely, old gay men a new lease on life, but they made an exception for you and me. I saved this old man from dying alone out in the streets. And he’s going to take over your life, making you the perfect son who is appreciative of his life.”
“You’re joking right? You think you can dress up Grandpa up as me and try to have him pass as me? You’re a fucking idiot, Dad.”
“He’s not going to dress up as you. He’s going to be you,” Dennis said sternly as he locked eye contact with Garret.
“And what do you get out of it?” Dennis asked, somewhat nervously.
“Garret… I give a sweet, elderly man a home and I get a good son. An obedient son who pleases his father. Not like that, but you know what I mean.”
“Oh my God! You really are crazy! You think this bullshit is gonna scare me into acting like a dorky overachiever? That you’re gonna have some old fag possess me and make me the good boy that you get to fuck?! Fuck you, Dad! I’m gonna be out. Don’t wait up!” Garret snarled at his father.
Dennis just shook his head. “I’m sorry it had to come to this. I really am…”
“Whatever, Dad. You really- [UMMF]- What the fuck are you doing?!” Garret yelled as Dennis rushed his son from behind, wrapping him in his stronger arms and pulling him to the ground. Dennis had his thrashing son in a lock. His arms were locked around his son’s and his chest and torso rubbed against his son’s back as he wrapped his strong legs around his son’s and held him firmly locked in place.
“Let me GO! FUCKING-arrghhhhhhhh FUCK! YOU crazy piece of shit!!!” Garret growled as he futilely thrashed against his father’s muscular grip.
Dennis signaled over to the old mute man who rushed over to Garret with a syringe.
“The fuck is that?! No!! Get the fuck away from me!! AAAgggghhhh!!!” Garret yelled in pain as the boy injected the fluid provided by Parental Support Services (PSS) directly into Garret’s abdomen. While the old man was taking off all of his clothes, Garret winced as the shockingly strong old (and naked) man sat on Garret’s stomach and injected himself with a different colored fluid before leaning back and wriggling against Garret’s groaning body. It soon became apparent to Garret that his father had not been bluffing, and this was rapidly sinking into him, right through his clothes!
“Nnnnnoooooooo PLEASE! Get out of me! Dad!!! unnnnnngggggggg DAD you can’t do this to me!! Please!!!! DAD!!!!!” Garret begged as the old man kept pushing himself further and further into Garret, sinking until the blonde boy’s bigger body swallowed him completely. Garret’s eyes shot wide open as the old guy was fully absorbed into him. He gasped for air, frantically coughing and trembling as the old man adjusted and stretched inside him, filling his longer legs and his lean core, flowing into his nice arms and finally filling up into his head. Garret’s entire body seized from head to toe as the old man reached full alignment and the old Garret faded into oblivion.
“Garret…Son?” Dennis asked the suddenly calm Garret who was gently laying in Dennis’ grip, no longer resisting and breathing softly as he adjusted to it all.
“D-d-dad.” Garret said slowly and hesitantly, beaming as the word left his mouth. “Oh my God! Dad! Dad dad dad! I can finally talk! I…I know everything that Garret knew! I-”
“You ARE Garret now,” Dennis corrected him as he released his son and they both stood up.
“Thank you! Thank you so much!” Garret said before lunging for Dennis, pulling him into a deep and forceful hug, genuine love and devotion. Dennis hadn’t felt that from his son in years, and he was about to feel the extent of Garret’s appreciation as his boy started reaching his hand over his crotch and passionately rubbing his meat.
Dennis gasped. “You don’t have to do this. I know your old life doesn’t bring the best of memories. You don’t have to-”
Garret put his fingers of Dennis’ lips, shushing him. “I want to do this. I owe you everything. You’re my Dad now and I want to show you how much I appreciate you and everything you’ve done for me. I mean, I didn’t go to college because I was ashamed that I couldn’t talk. And come on, I know you want to fuck your good boy. I can see it your eyes and feel it in your pants. I’ll do whatever you say, Daddy,” Garret says with a seductive edge as he leans up and whispers the last line into Dennis’ ear, making the man gasp as Garret starts licking and sucking on his father’s neck.
Dennis was overwhelmed by the moment as he ripped his shirt off and lifted Garret onto the table.
Dennis had a look of uncontrollable lust as he ripped the shirt off of his boy. He couldn’t control it. Just having such an obedient son and one that wanted to desperately please his Daddy so badly. It was intoxicating.
As he tossed the shirt to the ground he was confronted with his boy’s lean and beautiful body. He wanted to see every inch of it, so he quickly tore Garret’s socks and shoes off, sniffing those college boy feet and huffing the smell of his good boy.
“Now, don’t forget my pants, Daddy,” Garret says with a smile while biting his lip. “I think you’ll be pleasantly surprised.”
Dennis yanks Garret’s pants off, gasping as he saw that the boy was going commando.
“I was going to screw some chick named Cindy, and I was commando so I could have easier access,” Garret says with a smirk.
“But not anymore? Right?” Dennis asks sarcastically.
“I only go commando and jockstraps for Daddy now,” Garret says as he smiles furtively and licks his juicy lips, something too enticing for Dennis to resist.
Dennis approaches his son and leans him back on the desk, pulling his good boy into a tight embrace, taking in the feeling of their skin rubbing together in an electric display of father-son passion.
“You have no idea how long I’ve wanted this,” Dennis moans as Garret wraps his toned legs around his powerful father.
“I just want to be your good boy, Daddy,” Garret gasps as they grind against one another, both becoming so hard the need for release was almost painful.
Dennis growled with desire as he looked directly into his boy’s eyes. His boy tasted so good, smelled so good and felt so good.
“Do you love me?” Dennis asks.
“I love you so much, Daddy!” Garret replies, almost breathless as they keep grinding their bodies together. “I’m so happy I get to be your good boy. I’m the Garret you deserve while I get the life I’ve always wanted to live. And I want you to be happy. Please fill me up, Daddy. Fuck me, Daddy! This hole’s never been used before and I want you to the one to fill it up for the first time!”
Dennis shivered with anticipation and joy as he unclasped his belt and shook his pants off, kicking them across the floor before quickly grabbing some lube out of a cabinet and slicking up his throbbing meat.
He quickly returned to Garret, leaning down onto his good boy and pulling him into an intense kiss before guiding his son to spread his legs.
“Come on, Dad! I want it NOW.” Garret said with a surprising amount of forcefulness and desperation.
“Fuck, you’re such a good boy, Garret!” Dennis growled as he lined the head of his thick meat up with Garret’s hole. He used his strong body to begin smoothly sliding inside, stretching his boy’s hole and shuddering as he felt the tightness squeeze around his shaft as he slid inside inch by inch. They both shivered as Dennis got the 8 inch buried inside, filling up his good boy…his devoted and grateful son.
“I’m so lucky you’re my Dad,” Garret whimpered as he adjusted to the meat filling him up. This made Dennis’ cock throb with lust as he began pulling out and pushing his meat back in where it belonged, deep and tightly embraced by Garret’s hole.
Garret and his Dad hungrily tasted each other’s mouths, passionately kissing and exploring each other’s mouths with their tongues while Dennis continued to pump his good and obedient boy full of his meat. There had never been stronger passion and lust as the two embraced in a whirlwind of caressing and embracing each other’s bodies.
“Unnnnggggg Yeah Dad! Fucking Pump me full! Fuck me, Dad! Pound me hard, Dad! I’d do anything to make you proud
of me! I’m always gonna be your good boy! ” Garret hollered between gasps for breath.
Dennis remained focused, grunting each time he felt that tight hole welcome him as he thrusted inside. The tightness of his boy’s ass tried to keep him buried deep inside, and he wanted to stay buried inside, but he also needed to seed his good boy to show him that good boys get rewarded by their fathers. Dennis was shocked though as Garret suddenly began seizing, legs extending straight and toes curled as those perfect legs trembled in the air.
“I-I-I’m gonna-”
“Hold on, son!” Dennis said as he grabbed onto Garret’s throbbing meat and began to pump him at the pace of his rapid and powerful thrusts.
“Unnnnnggggg Dad!!! I-I-I-I gotta cum! Please Dad!” Garret begged as he winced, body trembling as his Dad kept pumping his throbbing and pulsating youthful meat.
“Hold it!” Dennis commanded, going faster and faster and FASTER into his boy!
Garret was on the verge of tears it seemed as he held in the load to please his Dad. It was becoming impossible to hold the flood gates much longer and he was relieved as Dennis finally felt his own load ready to blow and shouted out, “Let it rip, Garret!”
Garret opened his mouth to scream, but no sound came out as his face contorted into one of absolute earth shattering pleasure as his Dad frantically pumped his hole full and pumped his teen cock with equal desperation. Garret’s entire body tensed up as the loads started launching out of his meat, flying out with each one of his Dad’s pumps and landing all over the table, his chest, and even some landing square in his mouth.
Dennis whimpered as his son’s hole tightened in line with his orgasm, making Garret impossibly tight, beyond comprehension really, and Dennis roared as he fell forward onto his son, forcing their lips to lock as he passionately kissed his son while pumping load after load of his cum deep inside his boy. Garret squirmed and moaned in appreciation as he felt the warm fluid fill his hole so deep inside that the feeling was indescribable. Dennis’ cock launched at least two extra loads after he realized he was tasting his boy’s load in his mouth as they passionately kissed, and when he felt Garret’s warm load gliding between their chests. Finally finished, Dennis collapsed on top of Garret, still fully inside him and huffing like a champion marathon runner as the two shivered in satisfaction.
“That was fucking amazing, Dad!” Garret says ecstatically, squeezing his hole in appreciation.
Dennis moans gently before pushing his still semi-hard meat back into Garret, smiling as his beautiful and grateful son yelps with pleasure.
“You’re such a good boy, Garret. And fuck, you can take a thick dick.”
“Well, I did have practice for decades in my former life.” Garret chuckled.
“I can tell. I bet you have more to show me. But, let’s get cleaned up and then I don’t see any harm if you sleep in Dad’s bed from now on.”
“Dad, you still have the extra PSS dosage?”
“I do, but why?”
“You know how hot my cousin, Connor is and he is getting into a fair amount of trouble.”
“Go on.”
“Let’s invite him over and I’ll bring an old friend of mine at PSS that would love to help Connor from the inside out.”
Dennis’ cock instantly popped up.
“Invite Connor over this weekend. I’ll make sure he becomes a new man.”
Garret just smiles back, excited and grateful for his life and excited to have his sexy cousin soon adjust to a brand new life together. And maybe have Dennis become a brand new man too.
“I love you, Daddy.” Garret smiled plotting a way to also have Dennis taken over by a friend of his. This is definitely a going to be a great life.
Waiting for him is driving me insane. Why the fuck is he taking so long to come out of the gym? My crotch is throbbing, painfully trapped against the tight fabric of my shorts. I can’t hold back anymore. I need that man’s body.
Ever since I kissed someone for the first time, I’ve known about my power. I can take anyone’s body I want. Total control. The only way to be free is when I decide to leave—and that usually happens after I’ve jerked off so many times I get bored.
I reach down and squeeze my aching bulge, trying to adjust it. The leather seat of my motorcycle is hot from the sun, keeping my cock painfully hard. I glance around the empty parking lot, then slide my hand into my shorts, gripping my leaking dick. Soon I’ll be doing the same thing inside his body. God, he’s a real man—hairy, thick, masculine. All of that is about to become mine.
Footsteps approach. I yank my hand out fast. A second later, he’s right beside me. Sergio. My target. He joined the gym recently, but I noticed him from day one. The moment I saw him shirtless in the locker room, I knew I had to have him.
“Hey, Sergio. How’s it going?” I’d spent weeks building rapport, hoping it would make this smoother. “What did you train today?”
“Hey man, thought you’d already left,” he says, bumping fists with me like we’re bros. “Chest day. It was brutal.”
“I bet. Every time I hit chest I feel like I can’t even breathe,” I reply, instinctively touching my own pecs while my eyes devour his massive frame under the dim parking lot lights.
“You coming tomorrow?” he asks, swinging a leg over his motorcycle.
I can’t wait anymore.
“Yeah, but there’s one last thing I need to tell you.” He turns to look at me. I swallow hard, grab his tank top with both hands, and yank him into a brutal kiss.
He tries to shove me off—those huge arms nearly succeed—but I force my tongue deeper. Our mouths fight, tongues sliding wet and aggressive. He’s experienced, and that only makes me hungrier.
The familiar rush hits me. My consciousness rips free and floods into him through the kiss. I force every inch of his body to obey me, claiming muscle, bone, and cock. A few seconds later, I open my new eyes and stare at my old, empty body standing there like a discarded puppet.
I shove it aside gently and grin.
“Let’s see what you’ve got for me, big boy.” My voice—his voice—is deep and rough. I run my hands over my new chest, feeling how pumped and solid it is from the workout.
My palms slide down to my abs, then lower. I freeze for a second when I grab the fat, heavy cock straining in his shorts. It’s thick, veiny, and surrounded by a dense, dark bush of pubic hair.
“Fuck yes,” I growl, massaging my new balls. A low, masculine moan escapes my lips.
“What the fuck is happening?!” Sergio’s voice screams beside me. His ghostly form is standing right there, staring in horror as I grope his stolen body.
I smirk. “Jesus, man. You’ve been hiding a fucking monster in here.” I squeeze the thick shaft harder, not caring that he’s yelling at me.
He keeps screaming, demanding his body back. I ignore him. All I want is to get home and break this hairy beast in.
“Give me my body back, you freak!” he shouts.
I climb onto his motorcycle. “Bro, I’m not talking to you out here. People are gonna think I’m crazy talking to myself. And in case you haven’t noticed, only I can see you.”
“You’re just gonna leave your old body there?” he sneers. “It looks like a damn statue. People will ask questions.”
I wave a hand, putting my old shell on autopilot. It climbs onto my old bike and follows. Years of practice make it easy.
It took a little effort to find Sergio’s apartment—his constant bitching made accessing his memories annoying. I drop the gym bag by the door and head straight for the full-length mirror.
I don’t waste time. My hands roam over my new torso, squeezing the swollen, sensitive pecs. The pump from chest day still burns deliciously. I rip the tank top off.
Thick, dark hair covers my chest and stomach. I run my fingers through it, tugging lightly, my mind flooding with filthy thoughts.
“Stop touching me!” the real Sergio yells, forced to watch.
“Why? It’s my body now.” I shove the shorts and underwear down. His—my—cock springs out, heavy and already drooling precum. I grip it with both hands and moan like a whore.
Sergio moans too, involuntarily. The pleasure hits him as hard as it hits me.
“You like that, huh?” I laugh. “Too bad we’re stuck together. Every time I feel good, you feel it too.”
Panic flashes across his face. He knows I’m into men. And that knowledge makes my new cock throb even harder.
I tear the underwear completely off and start stroking. The shaft is fat, veined, and covered in dark hair at the base. I spit on it and jerk faster, staring at the reflection of this hairy, muscular bear.
The smell hits me—raw, masculine sweat from the gym. I lift one thick arm and bury my face in my pit, inhaling deeply. The musky, pungent scent makes my eyes roll back.
“Fuck, I stink,” I groan. Sergio is panting beside me, clearly fighting the pleasure he’s receiving from his own body.
I close my eyes and picture all the guys from the gym—tight shorts, sweaty bodies, some shirtless. Then I open them again and stare at the hairy beast in the mirror.
“Don’t think about guys—” Sergio begs.
“I control this body. I’ll think about whatever the fuck I want.” I close my eyes again and imagine bending over half the gym. “I’m gonna cum!”
Thick ropes of cum splatter across the mirror and onto my hairy abs. I scoop some up and lick it slowly off my fingers, savoring the salty taste while staring right at Sergio’s horrified face.
He’s still moaning, legs shaky.
I smirk, then grab my phone. One of Sergio’s gym buddies, a tall, muscular guy named Marco, had been texting him earlier. I reply quickly: “Come over. Need help with something.”
Twenty minutes later Marco knocks. He barely gets inside before I shove him against the wall and kiss him hard, my hairy chest pressing into his.
“The fuck, Sergio?” he mutters, surprised—but his hands are already grabbing my ass.
“Shut up and suck my cock,” I growl, pushing him to his knees.
Marco doesn’t need much convincing. He swallows my thick, hairy dick down to the base, gagging eagerly while the real Sergio watches in humiliated shock. I fuck Marco’s throat deep and rough, one hand gripping his hair, the other tugging on my own nipples.
“Take it all, you fucking slut,” I groan in Sergio’s deep voice.
When I finally cum, I flood Marco’s mouth and make him swallow every drop. Then I bend him over the couch and breed his tight ass raw, pounding him until he’s whimpering and shooting hands-free all over the floor.
The whole time, the real Sergio is forced to feel every brutal thrust, every pulse of pleasure.
After Marco leaves, spent and satisfied, I stand in front of the mirror again, cum still dripping down my hairy thighs.
I grin at my reflection and at the broken-looking spirit beside me.
“I hope you enjoyed your first time with a man, Sergio. Because I’m keeping this body for a long, long time.”
A story for... Mother's Day? No incest, sorry to disappoint.
Part 1:
From the outside, Debra Mitchell's life was a fairy tale. A successful husband, three beautiful children, a big house in a gated community- it was the kind of life that so many women dreamed about.
But from the inside, her "ever after" was far from happy.
The husband? Debra had never really loved Paul, and the man was rarely around anyways. The children? A trio of brats who took up all of her time when they were young then abandoned her once they got older. The house? Big, empty, and a bitch to clean. On top of that, living in a gated community away from the city meant she had nowhere to go and only got to interact with the most insipid kind of woman... stay-at-home-moms.
And the worst part was that she’d become one of them.
The true story was that Debra had been a wild young girl with big dreams she’d been forced to cast aside after getting pregnant in high school- abortion wasn't legal in her state. Paul Mitchell was an unremarkable young man from homeroom she'd only slept with out of boredom, but to his credit, he stepped up to take care of her and the baby and had even worked his way into becoming a successful lawyer.
And then he'd moved Debra to the nicest neighborhood he could find and abandoned his wife to the home and the children while he spent all of his time at work, with little regard for how that would make her feel. After all, Debra didn't have to work, the house was paid off, the three kids were healthy, the kitchen had a special closet just for wine... theoretically, the woman should want for nothing.
But to her, it felt like want was all she ever got to do.
She was forever mourning the excitement of her youth that had been stolen from her, something no amount of money or free time could ever buy back. She missed being carefree, beautiful, and full of energy... and most of all, she missed sex beyond the boring missionary position she was forced to endure from her husband on the rare nights he wasn't at the office.
Her life was boring, no passion, no spice, nothing to break up the endless monotony of her days.
Well, almost.
"Oh I'm just so excited," Ruth exclaimed. "I think you're really gonna get a kick out of this one!"
Ruth Hernandez was Debra's neighbor, a short Filipino woman who had decided that because the two of them lived next door to each other, she and Debra should be best friends. Debra personally found the woman annoying as all-get-out (cloying and naïve) BUT she was one of the few people in the community who never judged Debra for her bad attitude, so she at least tolerated her neighbor's company. Anything was better than boredom, even being pestered from time to time.
Ruth's family had moved next door about five years ago- Ruthie, her husband Marco, and their two kids (who Debra avoided like the plague). Said husband was an engineer for some big tech company, so Ruth was always dragging Debra over to the Fernandez home to show her some "incredible" new piece of tech that inevitably wound up being underwhelming.
But today's invention, Ruth promised, would be much different.
"Here it is!" Ruth beamed as she gestured towards a round globe on a table. About the size and of a beach ball, the orb was constructed of an opaque silver plastic with gold-tinted circuitry dotting the surface– a tablet was plugged into it, and there were two black indentations on opposite sides of the device.
It looked like a disco ball someone had kicked in.
"Wow Ruth, it's, uh..." Debra wracked her brain to come up with a compliment but came up empty, so she just gave up and sighed. "What the hell is this supposed to be Ruth?"
"We aren't supposed to tell anyone outside of the family but I was just bursting at the seams, I had to share this secret with someone!" Ruth squealed, and Debra winced at the noise. "This machine can switch people's minds!"
Oh no, Debra thought to herself. Ruth's finally lost it.
"I should get going," she said, making sure not to turn her back on Ruth as she scooted towards the door. "Austin might be home from school and uh, you know..."
"You don't believe me," Ruth pouted for a moment, but then shook it off. "It sounds cuckoo but it's true! The whole family tried it out last night and it's such a hoot."
"Oh, well, if it was a hoot, then that changes things!"
"I'll show you!" Ruth ran over to Debra and grabbed her hand, tugging her over to the machine. "Let's try it out, then you'll see what a genius my husband is."
Debra stared at the machine, glowing silver ball that it was, and then up at the painfully cheerful smile on Ruth's face as she beamed at Debra. With a sigh, Debra set her wine glass down and put her hand on the machine, just to humor her neighbor.
Maybe it'll fry my brain, she mused hopefully.
But then the damned thing worked.
Suddenly Debra was staring at herself across the room and it was lik looking in a mirror to find her reflection had gone rogue- only when she caught sight of her actual reflection, she had knee-jerk reaction at the sight of Ruth's face before realizing wait, now it was her face. Her old body was squealing like an idiot and chattering on about something, but Debra did what she did best and tuned out Ruth's background noise as she took in the impossibility of the situation.
Although the two women were of a similar height and build, Ruthie was a pretty woman with skin tanner than Debra could ever dream of achieving, and from the inside, further differences in their bodies became obvious- Ruth's body had more energy, more flexibility, and the constant threat of a low-grade migraine didn't seem to plague her. Shit, if Debra felt like this all the time, maybe she wouldn't be so crabby.
"Oh my gosh Debra, being you is so strange!" Ruth exclaimed- for reasons known only to her, the woman was moving her hands around in front of her like she was an astronaut drifting through space. She made a wrong movement and winced, reaching down to rub at her side. "I keep telling you, you've really gotta join me for yoga one of these days! I can feel how blocked your chakras are"
"Sure Ruth," Debra brushed her neighbor off like she did every time the woman brought it up- although after feeling the effects firsthand, she had to admit that Ruth had a point. Twisting her arms behind her just to feel them stretch, Debra glanced down at her chest and snorted. "Shit, it's not fair how perky your tits are."
"Oh Debra, you're such a wildcard!" Ruth giggled, and then she contorted Debra's face into an unfamiliar expression- a grin. "Listen, I thought that we could play a little trick on our families! One of those pranks the kids are always going on about. You pretend to be me, and I'll go over to your house and pretend to be you."
Debra resisted the urge to roll her eyes. "And what exactly would that accomplish?"
"I just think they'd get a kick out of it when we tell them what we did!" Ruth smiled big and wide, which looked strange with Debra's usually stern face, and Debra blinked in surprise. When was the last time she had seen herself look that happy?
Perhaps some time on the other side of the picket fence might do her some good.
"Alright," Debra assented. "It's a deal."
Part 2:
Debra was STILL bored out of her mind.
Ruth had departed in excitement shortly after the swap, eager to "immerse" herself in Debra's life, leaving the real Debra alone to slowly confront the fact the swap hadn't really changed anything; she was still a middle-aged housewife stuck in the suburbs, just one door down and a little darker now.
Basically, there was fuck-all to do in Ruth's house. Her eldest son Conrad ("my little Conman" Ruth called him) was allegedly home from college, but Debra had seen no trace of him thus far, leaving her alone to rifle through all of the drawers in Ruth's bedroom (nothing juicy other than some frilly lingerie), flip through her DVD collection (so many boring feelgood films), and take her bra off just for the hell of it (really, it was unfair how much nicer Ruth's tits were).
That comprised all of her ideas to make the situation interesting, so she was halfway through a bottle of her old faithful (wine) when something interesting did walk into the room... Conrad Hernandez.
The young man flashed his "mother" a sunny smile and breezed past her towards the fridge, completely oblivious to the way the woman was openly gaping at the sight of what a handsome stud he was.
Holy shit, Ruth's son is a smoke show, Debra thought to herself in disbelief.
In her dim recollections of the few times she'd met Conrad when he was younger, Debra remembered him as a skinny, unremarkable thing, but apparently his time away at college had done him well, his clothes tight in a way that suggested he'd been growing a lot recently and his wardrobe hadn't quite caught up with the muscle that now packed his short frame. He looked more like a porn star than the boy-next-door, and when he bent over to pick something up off the bottom shelf of the fridge and his big fat ass hung there in the air Debra-
Look, perhaps it was inappropriate to lust after her neighbor's son while she was in the body of his mother, but damn it! Debra was practically in heat at the sight of all that man. Neither Ruth nor Debra's husbands were really much to look at, unlike Conrad, who had a LOT to look at, especially in the front when he turned around and Debra's eyes zeroed in on the impressive bulge at the front of his shorts.
"Uh, mom?" Conrad asked, the muscles in his arms flexing unintentionally as he poured himself a cup of juice. "What are you looking at?"
Belatedly, Debra realized that she had been openly ogling, so she tore her eyes away from Conrad's crotch and tried to look him in the eyes, but her eyes got stuck in the middle of him when she caught sight of his pecs- good lord, the things were practically bursting out of his top.
Nice racks run in the family... Debra mused, eyeing the way his nipples poked through his shirt.
"Are you alright mama?" Asked Conrad, and the genuine in concern in his voice made Debra roll her eyes- Ruth's family really was sickening. "You aren't smiling today. Did something happen?"
Irritated at the cloying display, Debra snapped. "What was that young man? I don't need an excuse to be unhappy. You have no idea how hard it is to be a housewife and a mother you ungrateful little–"
Debra paused. Of course he had no idea what it was like. Conrad was just a hot young thing with no worries, no responsibilities, a beautiful body, and his whole life ahead of him.
A wicked idea occurred to her– perhaps this wasn't exactly what Debra had had in mind when she'd wished for a break, but when a golden skinned opportunity presented itself, she wasn't going to turn away.
"Actually, something did happen Conrad," she said, her sullen glare overpowering the natural sweetness of Ruthie's face. "I know you're a big shot college man now, but do you think that gives you the right to eat us out of house and home when you come for a visit?"
Confused, Conrad glanced down at the single cup of juice in his hands and sheepishly set it down on the counter. "Oh, uh, sorry? I can–"
"And you're just going to leave that cup on the counter? Without even using a coaster?" Debra crossed her arms and glared at her fake son. "I suppose you expect me to clean up after you too too, like I'm some kind of maid."
"What?" Conrad gaped, unsure how to handle this bizarre outburst from his mother. "Mama, I–"
"And now you're talking back me!" Debra shouted- it wasn't difficult for her to reach into her well of bitterness to make the performance convincing. Rising to her feet, she slammed both of her hands down on the table, smiling internally when the strapping young man jumped in response. "That's it, I'm giving you a punishment young man."
Conrad looked confused. "Mom, I'm twenty-four years old, you can't ground me."
"Well as long as you're under this roof, you follow my rules!" Debra reached over and grabbed Conrad by the ear like he was a little boy. "You're coming with me young man."
Stacked as he was with muscle, Conrad could easily have pulled away from her, but like a good son he meekly followed along with the woman he thought was his mother as she dragged him into the other room and deposited him in front of the body swapping machine she and Ruth had used earlier.
"Hand on the machine," she commanded, but Conrad, recognizing the machine, kept his hands by his sides.
"Dad's body swapping thing? You can't be serious," Conrad deadpanned. "Is this one of those pranks you heard about? You gotta stop watching those TikTok videos mama."
"Oh I'm deadly serious young man, I think a little bit of time in my shoes is just what you need to fix your bad behavior." A flimsy excuse, but Debra didn't have to convince him that she was in the right- she just had to convince him that she was his mother. "Listen to your mother."
She put both hands pointedly on the machine, and Conrad, good son that he was, did the same. In a flash, the two were staring at each other from the other side.
Even before she made a single movement, Debra could tell that being Conrad was going to be good; becoming a young, strong man was an instant rush unlike anything the woman had experienced. Even just standing there breathing, the way her powerful chest swelled up as she breathed made her feel invincible and he wanted nothing more than to run her hands all over this tight skin to get more familiar with the sexy body she'd stolen... but with the real Conrad right there, she just barely managed to restrain herself.
"Oh my god... I'm my own mom!" Conrad grabbed at his chest but then seemed to realize that those were his mom's boobs he was touching and he dropped them in disgust. "This is so weird."
"I'll say..." Debra muttered as she shifted her legs, feeling an unfamiliar weight nestled between thick thighs- she suppressed the urge to grin and slipped back on the facade of a disapproving mother. "We're going to stay like this until you've learned your lesson!"
"But mama, you know all my friends from school are coming over for the pool party in half an hour," Conrad protested.
A pool party? With college kids? Debra grinned- this was turning out better than she'd hoped. "Why don't you make us some snacks then?"
Part 3:
Ruth had a tendency to go on and on about her kids so Debra had long ago learned to tune her out, but maybe she would have paid a bit more attention if she'd known that one of her neighbor’s spawn was an absolute stud.
She’d wasted no time excusing herself from the kitchen and retreating to Conrad’s room (bounding up the stairs two at a time on strong legs) where, safe behind a closed door, Debra could drop the facade of being the boy’s mother and reveal her true intentions… among other things. After decades of unsatisfying sex with her bland husband, Debra was all-too-eager to get some time alone with a more desirable male form- if she had to be in it for that to happen, then so be it.
There was a convenient mirror in the corner of the room and Debra stepped in front of it, taking a moment to study the reflection of her borrowed form. Conrad had a sweet face with big eyes, a round nose, and short black hair; his skin was a delicious caramel brown and had the tight, wrinkle free softness that Debra’s had lost long ago. Out of curiosity, Debra tested a smile, watching as the boy in the mirror beamed at her.
“Hi there Mrs. Mitchell!” She called in Conrad’s warm tenor, and she waved at herself, batting Conrad’s eyelashes in a parody of boy-next-door innocence. “It’s me, Conrad! I was just wondering if you wanted me to do a little show for you!”
And with that, Debra lifted Conrad’s arms into a double bicep pose and gawked at the size of the things- like his mother, he was on the shorter side (maybe 5’6’’ if Debra had to guess) but it worked in his favor because the proportions made his bulging muscles look massive. His chest in particular jutted out further than Debra had ever seen on a man, so she brought both of his hands up to cradle them, groaning as she kneaded the perky handfuls of muscles through his shirt.
Why the hell am I still wearing a shirt? Debra wondered, and she locked eyes with Conrad in the mirror, staring at him as she slowly, sensually, stripped his top off to reveal a pair of fat pecs with perky nipples and a six-pack to die for.
Running her hands over his abs, Debra thought back to her own husband- he was a good man, but he hadn’t been all that much to begin with and over the years he’d really let himself go, so to feel this young flesh beneath her fingers was intoxicating. More than intoxicating, it was arousing, and Conrad’s body was starting to have some opinions on the new management.
It was Debra’s first time having a penis, but she was pretty sure she was getting a boner- she couldn’t think of any other explanation for why the front of Conrad’s pants were feeling so tight all of the sudden. The bulge in the front was starting to look rather uncomfortable, and responsible body borrower that Debra was, she figured it was time to set the poor thing free.
A moment later she was bare naked and staring at the nicest dick she’s ever seen in real life. That it would be better than her husband’s was no question, but even in her wildest fantasies she didn’t dare dream about something this much better! At half-mast, Conrad’s penis was a thick brown thing that hung low to the floor, uncircumcised with two heavy balls hanging beneath it; even the slightest touch of it made Debra shiver, the sensitive nerves of the boy’s cock awakening feelings in her that she didn’t even know she’d ever had.
God, Debra hadn’t felt this free and uninhibited since she was a kid! We weight was lifted off of her thanks to Conrad's strong shoulders. The woman stared down at her hot young male body, past those pretty pecs and amazing abs, and cackled with glee as she bounced his fat cock around between her legs.
The door flew open and Conrad stuck his head in.
"Mom, my friends are–" he froze when he saw what she was doing. "Mom! Gross! Don't look at my naked body like that!"
"I gave birth to you son," Debra lied, putting both hands on her borrowed hips and angling her crotch forwards vindictively. “It's nothing I haven't seen before."
Conrad averted his eyes, his face burning at the sight of his own cock hanging out like that. "Just– just put something on before you head downstairs, okay?"
Conrad exited looking traumatized and Debra turned her attention to Conrad’s closet, shifting through his options until she found the perfect outfit– a barely there pair of bright yellow swim shorts that made his ass look padded and his bulge look indecent. No shirt, of course, and as Debra admired the muscled young stud in the mirror, she saw her crotch jump as her new cock twitched in its fabric prison.
Soon, she thought, giving it a friendly pat.
Conrad Chan’s body was her ticket to her orgasm, and one of those kids out there was going to help her find it.
Part 4:
It’d been ages since Debra had been to a pool party- most of the houses in their community had pools, including hers. Why would she bother going to swim at someone else’s? And not that she ever swam either, her bikini body days long behind her.
But for the past few hours, Debra had been having fun in the sun. As she let Conrad’s powerful body propel her through the water, she thought that maybe it wasn’t so bad if you were in the right shape for it. The shape in this case was a Filipino stud with a killer body, and as she pushed herself up out of the pool and felt the water cascading down her body, dripping from her pecs onto her abs, and lifted her giant arm to shake the water out of her perfect hair, Debra felt like a god.
Some of Conrad’s college friends (there were like twelve of them and so Debra didn’t bother to learn their names) jeered at him semi-ironically, and Debra flashed a smile and turned her back to them, putting two fingers beneath Conrad’s ample ass cheeks and bouncing his behind mischievously. It was a co-ed group of kids, but boys and girls alike had all been ogling Conrad’s body all afternoon, so Debra was basking in the attention. Who could blame them? Conrad’s posse were a good looking group of kids, but Conrad was clearly the hottest.
Still, despite having a body built for sin, Debra got the vibe that Conrad wasn’t screwing any of these people, which seemed like a waste to her. What was the point of being young and hot if you weren’t going to screw around? Granted, when she’d done it it had led to her getting pregnant and destroying her life, but that wasn’t a problem for her right now. Right now, the only problem was figuring out which of the party goers she wanted to screw.
One of Conrad’s friends, a light skinned black boy named Julien with a pretty face and a promising bulge in the front of his trunks, lingered a bit too long on the sight of Conrad’s ass long after everyone else had looked away, and it wasn’t just a friendly gaze. Debra's heart pounded– how long had it been since someone had looked at her like that? With desire, want in their eyes. It was intoxicating.
To hell with subtlety.
“Dicks, huh?” She said as she plopped herself down next to Julien, putting one hand on her crotch and grabbing as much of it as she could. “So hard to manage. You look like you might have a nice one.”
Julien choked on his drink.
Part 6:
From his place of exile in the kitchen, Conrad seethed with anger as he watched through the window his mom cavorting about in the sun with his friends. Where the hell had this come from anyways? His mom was usually so sweet and understanding! Maybe not the brightest woman, but certainly never one to be so... vindictive.
Or shameless, Conrad thought as he watched his mom flex his biceps for one of his friends to feel. Damn, he looked fucking good, and he wasn't even the one who got to take advantage of it!
A knock at the side door to the kitchen shook him out of his thoughts, and he peeked out the door to see their weird neighbor Debra waiting outside with a huge smile on her face.
"Hello there neighbor!" The woman chirped. "I just came over to borrow a cup of sugar, if you don't mind."
"Oh, uh, sure," Conrad wanted to tell her to get lost, but he didn't want to accidentally cause drama between his mom and her friend, so he stepped back and she came skipping into the room like she owned the place.
Conrad had barely seen their neighbor since his teen days but from the few encounters they'd had, he'd always gotten the impression that she was a sad, angry, anti-social woman, and maybe that was unfair of him because the woman in front of him seemed to be radiating happiness.
Unsure of what his mother would say to their neighbor, he decided to keep it generic. "How are you doing Debra?
"Oh, you know, the same as always," Debra winked at him like they shared a secret. "Ruth. I'm just the same old Debra, and you're the same old Ruth!"
"Uh-huh." The woman's enthusiasm for seemingly nothing made Conrad uncomfortable, and he wanted to get her out of here as soon as possible so he could get back to keeping an eye on his body. "You said you needed sugar, right? Let me get that for you so you can get back home."
"Back home?" At that, Debra burst out laughing, so hard she had to lean over and place her hands on Conrad's shoulders. "Oh, this is just too much Debra! I'm still buzzing that we did this!"
Conrad stepped back, confused. "Wait, why are you calling me Debra?"
"It's just the two of us, you can drop the act now," Debra sucked in a few breaths to collect herself and smiled at Conrad. "I tell you Debra, this switch has been so much fun! No one at your house suspects a thing! And how are things over here? I hope my little Conman hasn't been too much of a handful."
"Little Conman..." That was his mom's nickname for him. Why would Debra...? Did she say switch? The wheels in Conrad's mind turned as he processed this information, then the answer struck him. "Wait, MOM? Is that you in there? It's me, Conrad!"
"Conrad?" Ruth did a double take as she scrutinized her own body, then her eyes widened- a mother knows. "Conrad! My little Conman! What's going on?"
"What do YOU mean what's going on?" Conrad burst out. "What the hell- I mean, what are you doing in Debra's body?"
"We swapped this morning so we could play a prank on everyone!" Ruth exclaimed. "What are you doing in my body?!"
"You-" Conrad corrected himself. "I mean she made me swap with you this morning as punishment for something! She has been in my body all day!" Images from throughout the day came flashing back to the young man, with one in particular burning a hole in his memory. "Oh god, she was looking at my dick!"
"She was WHAT?!" That got Ruth's attention, and the woman was now about as angry as her sunny disposition would allow her to be. "Oh that vile woman! Where is she now?
Mother and son rushed to the window and frantically scanned the backyard by the pool, eyes picking through the gaggle of college kids, his but his body was nowhere to be found.
Both of them froze.
"Oh no," they said in unison.
Part 7:
Ruth had been so excited about renovating her little pool house into a “guest house,” but in reality, the place was little more than a bedroom… still, Debra thought as she shoved Julien onto the bed, that’s all we need.
Debra turned around for a moment to lock the door behind them, and when she turned back, Julien had already wiggled his way out of his swim trunks and was lying there naked- she drank in the sight of his brown, muscled body and beautiful cock, and she could barely believe that this was real and he was here for her. It was like a scene from one of those “horny housewife screws her son’s sexy black friend” videos she didn’t even bother hiding that she watched, except with one big difference that was currently fighting its way out of her shorts.
Debra tugged the skimpy yellow fabric down and freed the beast, Conrad’s huge cock instantly rising up to tap hello to his abs, and Julien’s eyes lit up with lust; THAT was maybe the sexiest thing for Debra. It was the ultimate fantasy that she’d never thought to dream up- not just hooking up with a young stud, but being one too.
She hurled herself on top of him and their bodies blended together and became a smorgasbord; she didn’t know whose muscles she was groping, Julien’s or Conrad’s, but she didn’t give a fuck because everything felt so amazing. The woman could barely conceal her hunger as she tried to make up for lost time, but luckily, she didn’t have to, because Julien seemed just into it as well.
"Fuck you're so hot," Julien breathed out, both of his hands full of Conrad’s fat pecs.
“And that’s just the front,” Debra teased, making her chest jump. “Wanna check out the back?”
Julien didn’t need to be asked twice.
One of the young man's hands made its way down to Debra's backside and he spanked it, hard, then buried his fingers deep into the plush flesh of one of Conrad's bubbly ass cheeks and kneaded it like dough. Debra threw her head back and moaned, a masculine groan that only got deeper when Julien worked his way down to Conrad's thick neck and sucked in at his pulsepoint.
Lost in ecstasy, it took Debra a moment to register what strange pressure between the hills of Conrad's cheeks was- one of Julien's fingers teased at the young man's tight (presumably virgin) hole, slowly teasing it open, and Debra saw stars when the first digit slipped in. Lord, it had been ages since her husband had fingered her, and even then, he wasn't nearly as skilled as this youngster was. Granted Julien did have a much easier job fingering an asshole instead of a vagina, but she couldn’t deny the boy displayed expert precision as he worked his fingers in one by one, twirling them around and stretching his partner wider and wider as he prepared for the main event, which Debra now felt tapping against her hole.
Having learned her lesson about unprotected sex long ago, Debra pulled herself together long enough to grab one of the condoms she'd stashed in the pool house earlier and toss it to Julien- belatedly, she realized that an unexpected pregnancy wasn't possible when she had a cock and balls bouncing between her legs, but Julien didn't seem at all annoyed as he rolled the rubber down his shaft, and he was back on Debra a moment later.
Then he was in her.
For a while when she'd been in Conrad's room, having a blast bouncing his giant dick around, she'd been very tempted to see what it would be like to get to fuck someone with it, but in the end, her old yearning had won out- she'd been waiting so long to get fucked by a real man, and as she felt Julien’s cock slipping into Conrad’s hole, she knew she'd made the right choice.
Conrad's beefy ass had a wonderful recoil and the way those firm cheeks shook as they slapped into Julien's hips as he pounded away made her feel invincible, which was a damn good thing because Julien was really going to town. Debra could tell from the ferocity with which the boy was panting that he’d been just as hungry to fuck Conrad as she’d been to get fucked period, so she was glad she could make both of their dreams come true.
She could feel Conrad’s heavy cock swinging between her legs, tapping her torso like a metronome keeping time with Julien’s thrusts, so hard it almost hurt, and it gave a little spurt of something when Julien hit Conrad’s prostate; Debra turned and sank her teeth into one of the thick biceps holding her up, biting into the muscle as she muffled a scream of pleasure.
They continued fucking like that for a few minutes, the train Julien ran on Conrad’s ass driving Debra closer and closer to the orgasm she so desperately craved, until suddenly, the tempo of Julien’s thrusts faltered for a moment.
“Did you hear something?” he whispered, stopping with his dick half in/half out of Conrad’s asshole. “I think I heard someone yelling outside.”
Shit, Debra thought. “You didn’t hear anything, you just fucked me so hard you’re hallucinating. Keep going, I’m almost there!”
She pressed her hips back, trying to get Julien’s full length back inside in the hopes that he’d get back to work, but the boy was clearly spooked and pulled out all the way. Undeterred, she turned around and shoved him, using her big strong body to force him into a sitting position on the bed, his dick still sticking straight up invitingly. He seemed confused, which was ridiculous to Debra- what was there to be confused about it?
“Look at me, look at this body,” she flexed both of Conrad’s arms, two huge biceps rising up, then she waved her hips side to side and made the pillar of Conrad’s cock sway. “Be a good boy and finish what you started.”
Julien licked his lips as he looked Conrad’s body up and down, but the boy still seemed reluctant, so Debra made the choice for him- it figured that even when she was a man, she still had to do all the work.
She lowered herself down onto Julien’s cock without a hint of gentleness, and the boy spat out a curse as he felt his entire length be enveloped by Conrad’s pillowy cheeks in one fell swoop. With the help of Conrad’s powerful thighs, Debra began to piston his body up and down; Julien’s eyes practically rolled back in his head as his hot jock friend started bouncing in his dick like a porn star.
"Please, I need this," Debra panted
Someone was pounding at the door, but Debra didn't care. She could feel the pressure building up inside of her, glistening with sweat as she pushed her stolen body further and further, every one of Conrad’s muscles straining to match the desires of the hungry woman who controlled them. The pounding at the door was getting louder, and people were yelling, and through the haze of endorphins Julien looked panicked, but Debra didn’t care about him; she grabbed onto his shoulders and held him in place. The boy was nothing more than a living dildo for her at that point as she used his dick to hammer at Conrad’s prostate, each hit bringing her closer and closer to the thing she craved, the thing she needed, the thing she-
Unlike a female orgasm, which came in waves and left aftershocks, the male orgasm hit Debra like a volcano, an explosion of pleasure radiating from Conrad’s penis that was so sudden and intense it caused Debra to roar so loud she was sure Conrad’s deep voice would be heard throughout the whole neighborhood. Head thrown back in ecstasy, Debra savored every ounce of that wonderful feeling as Conrad’s dick pulsed, shooting out blast after blast of cum until the two brown skinned boys were splattered with white, and only when Conrad’s balls were emptied of every last drop did Debra peel herself off of Julien’s cock and collapse onto the bed next to him.
The door burst open as Ruth and the real Conrad rushed into the room in a panic; Julien, reeling from what had just happened and confused by the sudden appearance of two middle aged women, yelled and sprung out of bed. At the sight of his male friend naked, covered in cum, and still very hard, the real Conrad began to shriek at the top of his mother’s lungs, while his real mother tried to restrain him, and Julien awkwardly tried to cover up his dick with his hands and yelled for someone to explain things. People peeked in the door, chattering, trying to see what all the fuss was about.
But Debra didn’t hear any of that- her mind was miles away from the suburbs, floating on the afterglow of the best fuck of her life. She tucked Conrad’s arms behind her head and tried to savor the feeling of the boy’s toned muscles beneath her- it would definitely be the last time Ruth invited her over to mess around with the body swapping machine for sure.
Everyone began yelling at once but Debra tuned them out and instead focused on the feeling of the tight young body she was inhabiting, committing to memory the sensation of being a muscular young man. Even as everyone chastised her, she couldn't bring herself to regret it.
If the lonely housewife only ever got one day to live as a hot young man, she was glad she got to do it… with a bang.
Seven years. I’ve been Dimitriy for seven years. Crazy, right? I really didn’t expect this to last that long.
When I first took over Dimitriy, it was about one thing only: getting fucked by Kyle. I had been oogling my son’s boyfriend for months. His tight muscles, glowing olive skin, shaggy brown hair. I couldn’t get him out of my head.
When I finally slipped into Dimitriy, I didn’t hesitate. That night, Kyle and I had sex four times in three hours. I still don’t understand how he had the stamina. He must be some kind of sex machine. He even gave me my first ever prostate orgasm. I didn’t even need to touch the cock to experience the biggest, most intense orgasm of my life. It was mind-blowing.
(Un)fortunately? What I didn’t realize at the time was that every time you have sex, the possession spell by another week. After that first week, I remember I tried to jump out of Dimitriy’s body and nothing happened. After trying 5 times a day for the next three days, I finally did what any rational person would do—I looked it up online. Turns out, there’s something about the surge in adrenaline and dopamine from sex that strengthens the bond between your consciousness and your body even more. So, since we’d fucked 4 times already, I’d have to wait at least a month to jump out of Dimitriy’s body.
That would’ve been hard enough had Kyle not asked me – or I guess Dimitriy - to move in with him. I knew how much Dimitriy adored him. Hell, I was almost jealous of their connection. But I couldn’t risk disrupting that, so I agreed.
For the first week after moving in, I managed to avoid Kyle as much as possible. I told him I needed to unpack, get settled, and all the usual excuses. But it wasn’t long before reality hit—living together made avoiding sex nearly impossible. Kyle was just too irresistible. Every time I saw him, those tight muscles and that wicked grin made me crumble. He’d casually brush his fingers against my arm or lean in just a bit too close. It drove me wild, and I knew I was in trouble.
One night, as we were lounging on the couch, Kyle’s hand found its way to my thigh. He leaned in and whispered, “You know, I’ve been thinking about how amazing it is to have you here with me. I can’t believe how lucky I am.”
I tried to hold out, but before I knew it, I was ass up and he was sliding his thick uncut cock into my hole. Damn it.
Again and again I kept giving in. Eventually, the weeks of possession I’d racked up blurred together until I stopped counting altogether.
In the meantime, I figured the least I could do for Dimitriy was help him bulk up a bit. That twinky body was cute, but I thought he could use a bit more muscle. I dove into weightlifting with enthusiasm, transforming that lean physique into something more substantial. I packed on about 30 pounds of muscle, and the results were impressive.
Kyle seemed to appreciate the change too. I’ll never forget that night about a year and a half into my possession of Dimitriy. I was straddled over Kyle on the bed, his fingers teasing at my hole, preparing to breed me like he had so many times before.
Feeling the need to assert myself, I took charge. With a firm grip, I lifted his hands and pinned them above his head with just one hand. Kyle struggled for a moment, but quickly realized how much stronger I’d become. I was a different man now—bigger, more dominant.
I lubed up my fingers and slid them into his hole. His initial reaction was a mix of surprise and discomfort. I took my time, working him slowly for about ten minutes, savoring every shiver and gasp from him. When I finally slid my cock inside, I held it there, letting him squirm before I started thrusting, gradually increasing the pace as I went.
The way he looked up at me, helpless and aroused, was almost endearing. It unlocked something within me—something primal. I started to really rail him, pushing him to new heights. That night, Kyle experienced his first prostate orgasm, the same mind-blowing pleasure I had felt over a year ago.
Since then, the dynamic between us had shifted. I took the lead more often, and Kyle seems to like that just fine.
I often wondered how Dimitriy will react when I give him back his body. The thought of him having to deal with this newfound confidence and dominance was amusing – not to mention how much older he’ll be. But let’s be honest—do you ever think a hunk like me stands a shot at being abstinent? – Yeah, I didn’t think so.
Marduk prided himself in always doing his research for everything in life. This got him a doting wife, a great house, a thriving career, and grateful children already off in college. It was also through his careful nature that he knew exactly how to find hook-ups—his profile on Grindr had him listed as “DL.” He did all of this under his family’s noses, and they were none the wiser. Yup, just about anything and everything can be cheated on with enough research and a mind as sharp as Marduk’s.
Tonight, his wife had just departed for her flight. She was going out of state to visit her ill mother. Though she had asked Marduk if he wanted to come, he declined and assured her that her mother would be much more pleased if she went alone. No need for Marduk to interrupt mother-daughter time! The children were off living in their campus dorms, and so Marduk had the whole house to himself.
“Thank you for hosting,” said the message with a winking emoticon. The sender was a younger man named Henry. Compared to Marduk, he was rather thin but flexible, as the explicit messages he had sent Marduk had proved. “I’d do it, but I still live with my folks. I’m also DL, but for my safety rather than my stability.”
Marduk didn’t feel like asking him to elaborate, so he simply arranged the date and time for Henry to arrive, the latter of which eagerly agreed. The two had their eyes set on the other for a while now, but circumstances made that difficult until this weekend.
Marduk smirked to himself as he dressed up—not showering tonight as Henry had requested.
The moment Marduk opened the door, Henry all but launched himself at Marduk. “Been waiting for this all day,” Henry whispered, his voice needy and breathless. “I’m sooo hungry for you, daddy.”
That was all Marduk needed to hear. Fired up, he lifted Henry up and carried him to the upstairs bedroom—not at all concerned about getting Henry’s scent all over the sheets. He needed to fill this tight hole soon or he’d go mad.
“Nrgh, f-fuck!” Henry cried out, writhing and moaning on the bed. He gripped the sheets until his knuckles turned white. His cock, already leaking, stiffened suddenly as Marduk fucked him. “F-Fuck, I-I’m gonna cum…! I’m gonna cum,” he said, slowly losing the breathlessness and playfulness in his voice. “Not yet, no, I don’t wanna c-cum just yet. I’m not ready to give this up just yet.” It was as if he was a completely different person from the youthful man that Marduk invited inside.
However, Marduk wasn’t paying much attention. His own thrusts became wilder and more intense as the twink beneath him tried resisting his own orgasm. “C’mon, moan some more for me,” Marduk growled, unable to stop. Henry’s hole was so tight and warm that it was driving Marduk insane. And those soft squeals… they were driving him crazy. “Ohhh, keep moving your hips. I-I’m so close!”
“Shit, no good…!” cursed Henry through gritted teeth. “I-I’m cumming!” he cried out, arching his back and thrusting his hips high in the air as his untouched cock shot several loads that came down and stained his torso. However, Henry’s writhing didn’t stop as the last of his cum dribbled out of his softening cock. No, his eyes rolled up, showing only the whites, as his body convulsed even harder.
Only then did Marduk finally stop and looked down at Henry with concern, not wanting to alert anyone by having someone have a seizure in his home. Hey, you okay…?” he said.
As if to respond, a trail of blue slime erupted from Henry’s mouth. Marduk didn’t have time to react before it shot inside his own mouth. “MMFH—! MFF!” He tried shouting for help, but the slime made that all but useless. His body writhed as it began flowing inside of him. The two’s bodies were connected, tethered by the blue slime.
What’s happening…? Thought Marduk, vision growing hazy. Even though he tried to run away or throw Henry’s body away, he couldn’t force his heavy limbs to move. Even so, he soon realized that his body wasn’t stopping. Although the movements were a bit more awkward, Marduk’s body was still thrusting—as though listening to another will besides his own.
W-Why can’t I stop…?! Marduk’s thoughts were a panic, but even that began to wane as his mind began growing foggier by the second. Adding to that was the electric jolts of pleasure coursing throughout every inch of his body. He involuntarily shuddered, his moans muffled by the invading slime as it finished crawling inside of him. Feels… to good…! I’m going crazy! Lemme cum, lemme cum, I just wanna cum!
All caution thrown to the wind, Marduk begged whatever entity was invading him for a reprieve of this never-ending pleasure. It felt as though he was on the cusp of climaxing yet unable to actually ejaculate. He had no idea pleasure could feel so torturous.
Marduk’s body pulled Henry closer and thrust as deep as he possibly could. His bush met Henry’s own as he, mouth agape and eyes going cross, pumped what felt like a year’s worth of cum into Henry’s unresponsive hole. Every rhythmic thrust seemed to drive Marduk further and further to the back of his own mind. He screamed into the inky black void; not from horror as another’s will supplanted his own; but from the sheer bliss this mind-blowing orgasm gave him.
Meanwhile, Marduk’s body convulsed as it flopped on top of the unconscious Henry. Once the trembling settled down, Marduk opened eyes and sat up on the floor. At a certain point, the convulsions had been so intense he actually fell off the bed. However, he didn’t seem too concerned about that nor the unconscious Henry. He stood up with a low groan, admiring the sheer weight he now possessed, and strolled over to the master bathroom. He glanced at his reflection, tilting his head to try and capture every angle.
Letting out a low whistle, he said, “Usually I prefer taking over spry young men, but this? This one I like…” he said with a chauvinistic smirk. The real Marduk could only vaguely hear his invader’s taunting words, and he was far too mindfucked to care. “Damn, this body feels good! Virile, too.” The slime that had possessed Marduk ran his hands down Marduk’s cock and shivered as he felt it respond. Even though he had cum what felt like gallons with this stolen cock it was still right back up and raring to go. “Nrrgh.,.. oh fuck, yes…! This is me now!” he cried out, jerking his new fuckstick like a madman. Everything in this new body felt so right. The weight, the mass, the sensitivity. Just touching his cock felt like sex. But jerking off was another experience entirely.
“Fuck, fuck! Nrgh, I’m cumming!” His knees buckled on him as several rounds of cum struck the mirror and stained Marduk’s reflection. Panting, Marduk relaxed on the bathroom and chuckled to himself.
“I hope you’re ready for your new bachelor life, Marduk. Your wife is gonna be sick of you and your cheating ways soon. Oh, and thanks for hosting, by the way.”
This has been a long time coming but I hope the fact that it’s my longest ever story makes up for the wait! Somehow even longer than my Omni-Man story. I absolutely loved Phenomaman back when I first played Dispatch and I’m still obsessed with him now so I just had to do him justice. So for any other Phenomaman fans out there, this one is for you!
If you’re intimidated by the size of this story then don’t worry because I’ve also posted it over on AO3! It’s been split up into 14 easier to digest chapters over there. Check it out here! Otherwise feel free to enjoy the Tumblr version ❤️
———
“HAHAH! NOT EVEN YOU CAN STOP ME MECHA-MAN!” Screamed Obseledian, a newly emerged supervillain who was reaping havoc across the city. “I’LL MAKE SURE YOU RETIRE FOR GOOD THIS TIME!” He claimed with a terrible smile as he pinned down the enormous mecha-suit.
Robert gritted his teeth as he sat in his suit's cockpit while system alarms blared around him, warning him of the suit's failing integrity. The left arm was unresponsive and the rocket boosters on its back had been severely damaged alongside half of its weapons. Robert tried frantically to use what he had left to at least get out from underneath Obseledian’s grasp. But nothing worked. He was completely trapped knowing that he was only moments away from being ripped out of the suit. He couldn’t believe how much they’d all underestimated this guy.
Obseledian had been an underground criminal for some time with the power to morph his body into almost any material. Usually hard ones such as concrete, steel and even diamond. In the past he’d only been able to change small parts of his body at a time like his hands, making him a small fry really in the grand scheme of things. However he went missing a few years back and now he’s returned stronger than ever. Able to manipulate his entire body at once and even reshape it into any form he desires. It was a simple but terrifying power.
The Z-Team had tried to handle Obseledian on their own at first. Initially it was Punch-Up, Coupé and Malevola but they were soon joined by the rest of the team when it became clear that they weren’t enough. The only one missing was Phenomaman. They’d tried contacting him but he’d flown off France after his lunch break, claiming he was on a “Puppy Mission”… whatever the hell that meant. He must’ve taken out his comms device because he wasn’t responding. So instead some of the other professional heroes had come to assist but none had been able to take Obseledian down. So they resorted to Robert.
Robert AKA Mecha-Man had been working mostly behind a desk as SDN for the past year. He worked as dispatcher for the Z-Team, a group of former villains now on the path to being at least somewhat rehabilitated. He gave them orders and directions and if he was lucky they sometimes listened to him. He’d been working with them ever since his failed attempt at getting revenge on Shroud, the villain who killed his father. He’d gone in alone and it ended with his Mecha-Man suit being destroyed and the astral pulse, a one of a kind power source that was made for the suit, being lost. Since then Shroud had been apprehended, the Mecha-Man suit was rebuilt and the astral pulse had been recovered. Robert could’ve gone back to hero business as usual but for better or worse he’d grown to like the Z-Team. They were a handful, some would even say fuck-ups, but in their own weird ways they’d been more like family to him than anyone else.
And now they all laid bruised and defeated. Half of them were unconscious while the other half could barely move. Not even Sonar’s monstrous transformation had been enough. Flambae only had just enough energy to push himself back up onto his feet before trying to blast Obseledian off Robert with a concentrated beam of fire. However the villain was able to morph one of his hands into a shield made of stainless steel just in time to block the attack. It was hopeless. Flamebae fell back to the ground in exhaustion, leaving Robert at Obseledian’s mercy.
~~ SUIT INTEGRITY 14%… FAILING RAPIDLY ~~
The words lit up on the screens around Robert but there wasn’t anything he could do. He wasn’t even sure he’d be able to eject from the suit without being caught. All of his defensive measures had been exhausted. All he could was pray that his request for more backup would be answered in the next 30 seconds otherwise… self destruct was the only option.
Robert’s eyes darted over to the small red button. It was a drastic measure but if he didn't stop this psycho now then who knows how many others could be killed. So he took a deep breath, swallowed his fear and flipped open the little cap that covered the button. His finger hovered over it, seconds away from pressing down. And then…
WHAM!
The thunderous clap of an indestructible fist slamming into Obseledian’s body caused a mile wide shockwave. Nearby windows shattered from the force alone as the villain was sent flying through a nearby building, freeing Mecha-Man. It took Robert a moment to catch his bearings before looking up at the screen to see what’d happened. The moment he saw that iconic red cape billowing above his mangled suit, he sighed with relief.
Phenomaman was here. He must’ve finally put his communicator back in.
The alien glanced down at Mecha-Man with a concerned grimace, hands placed firmly on his hips. His thick biceps flexing unintentionally as he did so.
“Rob-…Mecha Man. A-are you alright?” Phenomaman asked, having caught himself before accidentally saying Mecha Man’s identity out loud. “I was told you were in need of urgent assistance.” He looked around at all the battered and bleeding heroes around them. “It would appear that is true.”
“I’m fine Phenomaman. Just go take care of that guy before he gets away.” Robert said as he tried to get the Mecha Man suit to stand.
Phenomaman smiled and saluted. “You can leave it to me.” Then with a boom, he blasted off in the direction he’d sent Obseledian.
After getting the mech back on its feet, Robert took a moment to collect himself. He closed the lid on the little red button with a sigh as he tried not to think about what he almost did. Instead he marched over to the other heroes to see what kind of shape they were in. Invisigal and Sonar definitely got the worst of it but overall they were stable. Everyone else was just a bit bruised and depleted. Luckily Robert had been able to hold Obseledian off long enough to stop him from doing any real damage.
That said, Robert was shocked to see Phenomaman return only a few minutes later. Under one of his powerful arms he was carrying the unconscious body of the villain that’d been tearing the Z-Team apart. Yet the mustached alien didn’t have a scratch on him. He didn't even seem out of breath.
“Fear not fellow heroes. The threat has been neutralised.” Phenomaman claimed as he slowly descended to the ground before gently dropping Obseledian on the floor. “My communications device now tells me that law enforcement will be here to apprehend the criminal shortly.” He added.
“Thanks Phenomaman. Great work.” Robert replied with a measured tone, heart still racing in his chest a little.
Invisigal groaned. She’d come back around a few moments ago but still laying in the dirt. “Great work? We nearly died fighting that freak because the human action figure decided to fuck off and ignore us the first time we asked help.” She glanced over Robert’s disfigured Mecha-Man suit. “Even your suit got all fucked up trying to fill in for him.” She then turned her head to address Phenomaman directly. “Where the fuck were you?”
“It doesn’t matter Invisigal. He’s here now and Obseledian has been taken care of.” Robert said, trying to keep a level head.
“The fuck it doesn’t matter!?” Prism shouted as Malevola helped her up onto her feet. “If any of us had ignored an emergency call like that, you’d be on our fucking asses for it.”
Malelovla nodded in agreement. “Yeah, why does he get a free pass for pulling crap like this?”
“Guys just calm do-” Robert couldn’t even get a full sentence out before getting interrupted.
“What were you even doin lad?” Punch Up asked Phenomaman, sounding more curious than angry.
Phenomaman looked a little sheepish as he scuffed one of his boots on the ground. “Robert Robertson-” He stopped. “Who is absolutely not here with us right now-”
“Phenomaman. There’s nobody here besides the Z-Team.” Robert said. “Nobody that’s conscious anyway.” He added, glancing down at the sleeping body of the villain who’d seemed so dangerous not long ago.
The alien hero laughed awkwardly. “O-of course… Well, I asked Robert Robertson if he could assist me in acquiring a cellular device so that I could watch more of the dog videos he showed me. I was watching some on my lunch break when I found a video of a frail man explaining how female dogs can birth up to twelve offspring. Sometimes even more! I believed the frail man to be deceiving the viewers of the video as I simply could not believe that creatures that small could have so many younglings. That is when I remembered a trip the Blonde Blazer and I took to France before our breakup and-”
“Phenomaman. Summarise.” Coupé grumbled.
“Oh uhmm… I went to an animal farm and observed a female dog giving birth to many puppies. It turned out the frail man from the video was in fact telling the truth.”
Everyone just looked at Phenomaman in stunned silence for a moment, even Robert. Only for that silence to be broken moments later by an almost unanimous “What the fuck.” shared by most of the group at varying volumes. Before Robert could think of any way to come to the obvious hunk’s defence, Prism was quick to tear into him. And rightfully so.
“So while WE were getting our asses beat, THIS stupid bitch-” Prism pointed an exaggerated finger at Phenomaman’s clueless face. “-was looking AT a bitch giving birth to MORE bitches?!” Her anger gave her all the strength she needed to stand on her own. “ARE YOU FUCKIN FOR REAL!?!”
“I-I Uhmm…” Phenomaman twiddled his thumbs as his cheeks turned a deep shade of red.
Invisigal chirped up again while doing her best attempt at sitting up. “I’d be less pissed off if you’d said you were too busy jerking off or some shit.” She then paused, narrowing her eyes slightly. “Wait. Do you have a dick? Or is like some freaky alien shit down there.”
Punch Up stepped in again before Phenomaman could answer. “You can’t just leave us hangin like that.”
Phenomaman’s mustache drooped like a sad puppy while struggling as he struggled to look any of them in the eye. “I know but-”
“BUT?! BUT WHAT YOU DUMBASS MOTHERFUCKER!?” Prism shouted, finding it hard to keep her temper in check after her favourite shades had been snapped and her outfit ruined.
“They… they let me hold one of the puppies…” he muttered.
Everyone except Robert let out an exaggerated groan, wondering how the fuck this guy could be serious. In only a few seconds the Z-Team managed to throw a whole slurry of insults at him. Most of them coming from Flambae and Prism while Invisgal did her best to fan the flame. They refused to stop even as the cops and ambulances finally showed up.
Phenomaman turned slowly towards Robert, tilting to look up at the head of his Mecha Man suit. “I am truly sorry. I did not think my puppy mission would cause so much unrest.” A sad solemn expression took over his face, making his eyes look big and round.
“It’s okay Phenomaman. Just in future, please make sure you have your priorities in check. You need to be here and ready to back us up in situations like this. Got it?” Robert tried his best to remain stern but he didn’t have much heart for it with how sad and adorable the otherwise beefy hunk of man looked.
“I will try to do better.” Phenomaman said before moving closer and wrapping his bulky arms around the leg of Robert’s Mech. “Can I make love to you now?” He asked.
Robert didn’t even get the chance to stop the oblivious alien before the robotic leg was crushed under the power of Phenomaman’s biceps. He couldn’t count how many times he’d told the hero not to refer to hugging as ‘love making’ but it never seemed to stick. So instead of correcting him this time, Robert just sighed as he listened to the sound of metal being crushed under Phenomaman’s embrace. The suit was already in tatters anyway.
“Strongest being on the planet by the way!” Sonar called out from the ambulance he was being wheeled into.
Shortly after, Robert watched the police take Obseledian into custody while most of the Z-Team were taken to hospital. After apologising again, Phenomaman took his leave, flying off into the sky with a rather dejected look on his face. The only person left was Robert.
He ran all the events of today through his head again. How they’d all fought for their lives. How he’d been willing to sacrifice himself. And then Phenomaman. He stopped it all in an instant. Sometimes it was easy to forget just how powerful that man really was. He didn’t think he’d ever seen Phenomaman use his full strength and yet he always surpassed any and all expectations. Physically anyway. The only thing holding him back from being truly unstoppable was the fact that he was dumb as bricks and gullible to all hell. That was probably the main reason he hadn’t been taken off the Z-Team yet. Not that Robert minded. Overall he liked having Phenomaman on their team of rejects. What he lacked in brains he would always make up for with brawn and motivation. He hoped that kind hearted innocence and heroic nature might start to rub off on the rest of the team sooner or later.
Plus… he was some great eye candy.
Robert had never admitted that out loud but it was hard to ignore just how gorgeous Phenomaman was at times. There was a reason SDN had chosen him to be their poster boy for quite some time. Even since his demotion to the Z-Team, they would still hit him up occasionally for advertisement. His physique looked as though it’d been carved from marble in the image of a god. Biceps the size of Robert’s head. Thighs you’d wanna get lost between. And that ass. Robert had lost count how many times he’d zoned out while accidentally staring at those massive cheeks whenever Phenomaman strolled into the break room at lunch. Invisgal had even caught him once. He tried his best to play it off but she still teased him about it to this day. He’d tried to be a little more lowkey with his subtle admiration ever since. HR Violations and all…
He shook his head. It wasn’t the time to be letting himself get distracted by that stupidly handsome alien. He needed to get his Mech back to SDN so he and Royd could get it fixed up. Not to mention all the reports he’d no doubt have to fill in after this fiasco.
———
A few days had passed and things were back on track to being normal again. The only team members still out of commission were Sonar and Invisigal, both having broken limbs. Not that a broken arm stopped Invisigal from trying to slip out of the hospital anyway. She only went back after Robert promised to pay for a night out at the cinema, overpriced snacks included. The rest of the team had been cleared to come back to work after a couple days recovery. Robert had spent those days rebuilding the Mecha Man suit as best he could. He’d made some decent progress but there was only so much he could fix in a few days. It’d probably be another week or so before the suit was ready for the field again. He hoped he wouldn’t need it again before then.
Robert had not long since finished his first shift dispatching the Z-Team again since their last big fight. It was fairly calm for the most part. The most action they saw today was Punch Up and Coupé trying to round up a stampede of chickens that’d escaped from a moving vehicle. Besides that, nothing out of the ordinary. Robert then spent some time after hours continuing repairs on his suit before finally leaving to hit up one of the local bars in town.
Mandy was already waiting for him outside. Most people don’t know her by that name though. To the public she was known as the famous superhero Blonde Blazer. Most people didn’t notice her when she wasn’t wearing the amulet that granted her powers though. Instead of those iconic golden locks, she adorned a modest brunette mane that tumbled down her back. She was noticeably shorter too with less muscle mass. Without her powers, she easily blended into the crowd. In a way that was something she and Robert had in common. Without his Mecha suit, nobody recognised him either.
He apologised for being late as the two of them headed inside to grab a drink. Before long they were sitting at the bar with a whiskey each. Sharing small talk about their day and swapping stories about whatever weird shit they’d had to deal with superhero-wise. It was a nice way to wind down after a long day, that’s for sure. However a report on the TV above the bar showing Obseledian already on his way to trial prompted a turn in the conversation. Mandy mentioned how she couldn’t believe a guy like that managed to cause so much havoc in such a short amount of time.
“I wish I’d been there to help you guys out.” She sighed.
Robert shrugged. “It is what it is. We still won at the end of the day.” Robert swirled his drink around the glass, ice clinking. “Civillian casualties were less than we thought. Injuries weren’t too bad either. And the team is gonna be alright.” He raised the glass to his lips before taking a casual sip and allowing the warm spicy taste to settle on his tongue before swallowing. “The buildings are probably gonna take awhile to repair though. That freak was destroying everything in his path. God knows how many people lost their homes. But… it could’ve been worse.”
“Could’ve been better too.” Mandy added rather bluntly. Robert glanced at her, eyes narrowed. “Oh! Sorry I don’t mean that like it was your fault. I just meant… Phenomaman. From what I heard he ignored the emergency and was late for the stupidest reason. Something about dogs?”
Robert shook his head. “Jesus. Don’t even get me started.” He went on to explain Phenomaman’s little side mission about puppies and how he’d considered it his top priority for whatever reason. “Long story short, I made the mistake of getting him his own phone.”
Mandy had to laugh. “Yep, you shouldn’t have done that. I wanna say I’m surprised but after dating him, I can totally believe he’d go off and do something weird like that.” She finished off her drink before signaling the bartender for another. “He has a good heart but there’s just not a lot going on in that head of his sometimes. I know I shouldn’t judge, he’s from a different planet after all, but still.”
“I know what you mean. I try to give him a free pass when I can but there’s only so many times I can explain the same things over and over to him before it starts to feel pointless.” Robert recanted all the times he’d tried to deepen Phenomaman’s understanding of earth culture. How he’d tried to teach the alien new skills and more effective ways of communication. But half the time it seemed as though his attempts at helping Phenomaman integrate better into human society were only met with more confusion. He could comprehend the basics but anything more complex just went straight over his head. “I like Phenomaman but I just wish he wasn’t so…” he trailed off, struggling to find the right words.
“Wasn’t the walking definition of a himbo?” Mandy added half jokingly.
Robert smirked. “Well… yeah.” It was probably the most accurate description. Phenomaman was easily the strongest being the Earth had ever seen. He was a walking god amongst lesser men. And yet he was a complete idiot. Harsh but true. Buuuut… his lack of brains didn’t stop Robert from having embarrassingly frequent wet dreams about that powerful manly alien. Those irresistibly handsome features combined with that perfect body made him the peak of virile masculinity. And that mustache he kept… good lord it drove Robert crazy.
“Hopefully this isn’t TMI but that’s honestly half the reason I broke things off with him.” Mandy scratched the back of her neck, feeling a residual twang of guilt for the heartbreak she’d caused Phenomaman. “He was very sweet and always meant well. He was a great partner on the job too when he knew what he was doing. But… far too often I felt like I was babysitting an adult man.” She chucked back a mouthful of whiskey. “I didn’t mind teaching him at first but after a while it started to feel like I was going round in circles. Like you said, at a certain point things just start going over his head.”
“I can see how that would be a deal breaker.”
“Yuuup.”
There was a moment of awkward silence between the two. Neither knew what to say for a moment until eventually Mandy chirped up again.
“You know… he has the potential to be the greatest hero that’s ever lived. He’s not just the strongest but he’s fast too, faster than me. The only person I know who could beat him in a race is probably Chase.” She said referring to the retired speedster hero Trackstar who now also worked at SDN as a dispatcher. “But on top of that he can fly and he can absorb energy!”
“Wait, absorb energy? He can really do that?”
Mandy nodded. “Mhm. Most people think it’s bullshit but I’ve seen him do it before. We were fighting this guy who could shoot beams of pure plasma energy from his body. I watched Phenomaman absorb one of his blasts at point blank range. Pretty amazing stuff.” She lamented.
“Wow. He really is something else huh?” Robert thought back to when he’d spoken to Phenomaman shortly after the break up with Mandy. He’d said something about having considered flying into the sun to absorb all its energy and plunge the earth into darkness, presumably out of sheer heartbreak and depression. At the time Robert hadn’t taken the comment seriously but in hindsight it was terrifying to think Phenomaman might actually be able to do something like that. “We’re lucky he’s on our side.”
“We are. Thankfully he’s like a golden retriever. Not an evil bone in his body.” Mandy pursed her lips slightly. “Although… Maybe it wouldn’t hurt for the Z-Team to be just a little nicer to him.”
“Good luck with that. I’ve been trying to fix their attitudes for over a year now. Not much progress yet.” Robert snorted.
When he really got down to thinking about it, Robert began to realise just how dangerous Phenomaman could be. Sure he might’ve only done good so far but he was clearly prone to mood swings, especially depressive ones. All it takes is one really bad day. Deep down Robert didn’t believe Phenomaman would ever be capable of evil but the mere thought of what he could do was enough to make him a little nervous. He tried not to dwell on it too much.
———
*A few weeks later…*
Robert was sitting alone in the meeting room. The Z-Team had just finished their afternoon shift and were returning to SDN so they could clock out and head home just as the night shift heroes clocked in. Usually Robert would call the whole team in for a meeting at least once a week but today there was only person he wanted to speak to.
The door creaked open slightly as Phenomaman poked his head into the meeting room. “Robert Robertson? You wished to speak with me?” He turned slightly to squeeze his massive frame through the one side of the double door rather than just opening both.
“Yeah… would you mind taking a seat.”
Phenomaman smiled and nodded as he sauntered over to the chair opposite Robert. Seating himself with an audible creek as the chair strained under his sheer size and muscle mass. Robert tried his best not to allow his eyes to get distracted by the visible outline of the hero’s abs through that incredibly tight costume. A difficult task as always.
“So? What is it you would like to talk about? Is it the Magic The Gathering club I suggested as an after hours socialising event? If so, I am most excited.” He wondered with an innocent smile.
Robert took a breath. “Uhh… n-no. That’s not what I needed to see you about.” He paused for a moment before continuing. “I actually wanted to speak to you about your performance. Mainly in regards to the incident downtown with Obseledian recently.”
“My performance? Have I been un-satisfactory?” His expression quickly turned from excitement to unease and concern.
“Well… I’m not sure I would-”
Phenomaman cut him off. “Am I being fired?” He asked with worry in his voice and a hint of preemptive gloom in his already sad eyes.
“No! No you’re not being fired.” Robert quickly reassured. “Look. Katon-Ur…” Robert used Phenomaman’s true name, wanting to sound as sincere as he could. “You are an incredible hero. I don’t think anyone can deny that, not even the idiots on our team. You have so much potential. More than anyone else.”
Phenomaman blushed. “Oh. Well thank you Robert. Those are some very kind words.”
“However.” Robert continued. “I don’t think you’re living up to that potential.”
The alien’s expression shifted yet again. “Oh. I see…”
“I don’t want to sound like I’m scolding you but you could be doing so much more. With powers like yours, you could be doing twice the amount of good. But instead you get distracted or allow criminals to outsmart you with the simplest tricks in the book. Like those bank robbers from the other day. You had them in your custody and then you just let them go. I had to send Coupé to catch them before they fled the state!”
Phenomaman’s mustache drooped again, like it always did when he was upset. It shouldn’t have been as adorable as it was. “They told me they only stole the money so they could feed and medicate their sick and dying family members…”
“They were lying.” Robert said flatly. “I want to give you the benefit of the doubt here Katon-Ur. In fact I already do most of the time. But you’ve been doing this long enough that you should’ve learned these things by now. There’s only so many passes I, and by extension SDN, can give you. Sooner or later you’re gonna need to smarten up a little.”
Phenomaman looked down at his lap, hands rubbing along his thighs and knees. “I… don’t know what to say. I assure you I am trying my best but there are so many things that I struggle to understand. Even back on my home planet I was told that I was intellectually inferior. It was yet another thing I was bullied for alongside my large masculine frame.”
That last part was still so hard for Robert to believe. Apparently the beauty standards for men on the planet Urgot-52dc were very different. On earth Phenomaman’s large, muscular and very masculine appearance was both desirable and incredibly attractive. Robert himself could attest to that. But in Katon-Ur’s home planet, a body like that was seen as ugly and detestable. He was bullied so much before coming to Earth that for a long time Phenomaman whole heartedly believed anyone who tried to compliment him on his appearance was secretly making fun of him.
“I’m only telling you this because I want to help. That’s all. I want to help steer you on the right path to being a better hero. Because if you keep going the way you are, sooner or later SDN might consider letting you go. And nobody wants that.”
“Okay… In that case I will do whatever I must to earn your renewed approval Robert Robertson.” Phenomaman tried his best to sound determined but his voice couldn’t help faltering slightly. “I would greatly appreciate any advice and assistance you can offer me.”
Robert tried to give a reassuring smile. “I can try but you’re gonna have to put in the work. At some point you’re gonna have to be able to make snap judgements on your own. You have to know when people are lying to you so you can't be fooled. You need to be able to think on your feet, Katon-Ur.” Robert laid back in his seat a little. “It’s not like I can just control you the same way I control my Mecha suit. There’s only so much I can do when talking to you through an earpiece.”
“I see. You are right. I must strive to better myself.” He bowed his head slightly in respect. “I am grateful for all you have done for me Robert. I see now that you have only my best interests at heart. I promise to find a suitable way to repay you.”
Robert chuckled. “No need. It’s cool. It’s my job to help you and your teammates succeed.”
“Please Robert, I insist. I would not mind flying you over to Japan so that we may indulge in some Japanese delicacies. The Blonde Blazer and I once did so very frequently. I am sure she will confirm the quality.”
The offer was tempting. Robert briefly considered taking the alien up on it. However he wasn’t all too keen on the idea of being flown at high speeds. Phenomaman would probably go slow enough for Robert to remain in one piece but there was no doubt he’d end up hurling before they even left the country. Despite that Phenomaman didn’t seem like he was gonna take No for an answer so Robert came up with a compromise.
“I’ll tell you what. How about you fly to Japan and bring some food back to my apartment? Then if you’d like we can eat and play some Magic The Gathering. Maybe even talk a little more about that club you wanted to start.” Robert proposed.
“R-Really?!” Phenomaman’s eyes practically began to sparkle at the suggestion. “That sounds incredible! I’ll set off right away!” He practically leapt up from his seat, almost knocking it over. He turned to leave but stopped short of the door. “Oh, do you have Magic cards at your home?”
Robert thought for a second. “Uhhh yeah I think I’ve got a few-”
“I will stop by my residence on the way back and grab some of mine. You may borrow some if you like.” Phenomaman said before dashing out the door in excitement.
Not long after, Robert heard the hero take off into the sky. That guy was something else. He figured he should start packing up to leave. It probably wouldn’t take Phenomaman long to fly across the world and back on his own. Robert wouldn’t be surprised if that adorable hunk was already standing outside his apartment, food and cards in hand, waiting for him when he got home. In truth, half the reason he invited Phenomaman over was simply so that he could continue to admire those huge bulging muscles up close. Especially those pecs. He wondered if he could manipulate a scenario where he ‘accidentally’ falls face first into those thick meaty slabs of muscle… or was that just a little too perverted.
As he returned to his desk to gather his things however, a single thought lingered in Robert’s mind. It was something he’d said in passing earlier on. He’d only said it to make a point to Phenomaman but the more he thought about it, the more he began to wonder… what if he could control Phenomaman’s body the same way he controlled his Mecha Man suit. It might’ve seemed like a ridiculous notion but the simple thought of it enthralled Robert in a way he didn’t expect. The idea of being able to command that incredible body and make those muscles move and flex to his whim, it made Robert’s cock throb. He tried to dismiss it but the fantasy lingered. So much so that his tech genius mind began to wonder if such a thing could actually be made possible…
———
It’d been four whole months since Robert gave Phenomaman the harsh truth about his performance. The himbo of a hero seemed to take what Robert had said to heart and had been trying his best to learn and train his mind. He’d been taking some courses offered by SDN and frequently came to Robert for more advice. Nobody could deny that he was trying his best.
Unfortunately all that effort didn’t seem to yield the desired results. His performance in the field had only seen minimal improvement and despite all the classes he was taking, he was still struggling to pass any of the tests assigned to him. He could do basic problem solving and math but soon as he got the more complex subjects, it was like his brain just tapped out. He managed to remain positive despite that though. Claiming he would try even harder next time. Sadly next time usually wasn’t any better.
Robert continued to encourage him nonetheless. Telling him to keep at it and that all his effort and willingness to try is still being noted. On the contrary, the rest of the Z-Team found a hobby in teasing Phenomaman over his simplemindedness no matter how much Robert scolded them for it. Luckily most of the comments he either interpreted as compliments or just went over his head altogether. In turn, only making the joke funnier to the rest of the team. Phenomaman didn’t seem to mind though. Even if he didn’t understand the joke, he liked to see his teammates laughing.
Even though Phenomaman was trying his best, it was still hard to justify all the small mistakes he continued to make. Especially when he wasn’t under constant supervision by the other heroes. There was only so much benefit of the doubt he could be given. As such, some of the executives higher up at SDN were still on the fence about letting Phenomaman go. This much had been relayed to Robert but he didn’t have the heart to tell his favourite hunky alien just yet. Instead Robert had used it as motivation to keep working on his new invention…
The Neural Link.
He’d started making the schematics for it back when he was still rebuilding the Mecha-Man suit. His plan was to create a headset that could hook the wearer up to the brain of another person. Doing so would allow the wearer to control the body of whoever they’re linked to. It was complicated to say the least. As far as Robert knew, nothing like it had ever been attempted. But in theory, it could work. With all the resources of the SDN labs at his disposal, there was at least a chance.
Once his suit was all fixed up, Robert immediately got to work on his new project. Spending hours upon hours both before and after his shift working on prototypes for the device. Progress wasn’t easy but each new version of the device saw improvements over the previous versions. It might’ve gone quicker had he not kept this project secret from everyone including Royd but all things considered he wasn’t doing bad on his own. He’d intended on keeping it a total secret for a while longer but that choice was taken out of his hands late one Friday night.
While looking over some of the scans for his most recent prototype, Robert felt a sudden cold draft brush over him. Alongside what he thought was the sound of the doors opening. He swiveled in his seat towards the entrance to the lab. Nobody was there. He narrowed his eyes a little before shrugging and turning back the computer. He barely got to touch the keyboard again before-
“Whatcha makin?” A familiar voice hummed beside him.
Robert practically jumped out of his skin! Invisigal. Of course it was Invisigal. She was always sneaking into places she wasn’t supposed to be. By now she’d mastered the art of using her invisibility power to scare the daylights out of Robert whenever she got the chance. Now was no exception.
“Jesus! Fuck…” Robert breathed. “Courtney. What are you doing in here?”
She hopped up and sat on the desk beside Robert. “Wanted to see what you were up to. Everytime we ask you to come hang out after work you just blow us off to do whatever this is.” She squinted at the computer screen, not understanding a word of what she was reading. “Can you blame a girl for getting curious when you constantly say you’re busy but won’t tell anyone why? I hoped you were doing something illegal. It’d make your boring ass a lot more interesting if you were.”
Robert ran a palm down his face. “I’m not doing anything illegal. Just private. Which is why you shouldn’t be here.”
“Oh come on.” Invisigal gave him a friendly punch on the shoulder. “Just tell me whatever weird shit you’re working on and I’ll leave you alone. If not then I’ll go back to the team and tell them how often you stare at Phenomaman’s ass in the break room.”
“You said you’d keep that between us.” Robert grumbled as he tried to hide the way his cheeks flushed
“I will. As long as you tell me what you’ve been working on for the last few months.” Invisigal smirked.
Robert mulled it over but inevitably gave in when Invisigal was moments away from walking out and spilling the secret. “Fine.” He huffed. “It’s a new invention I’ve been tinkering with. If it works then it could be pretty huge.”
“Well damn. you can’t drop something like that and not give me details. Spill.”
Robert eyed the reformed villain for a few seconds before turning back to his computer. There was a long pause before he finally spoke again. “It’s to help Phenomaman.” He began, trying to choose his words carefully. “As you know he’s not the sharpest tool in the shed. Because of that he’s been under some scrutiny by the suits higher up at SDN recently. I’ve been trying my best to fight his corner but there’s only so much I can do with words. So if Phenomaman can’t find a way to sharpen that mind of his, this’ll be my final solution to keep him from getting terminated.”
Invisigal scanned her gaze over Robert’s notes and schematics as he was talking. It was stuff to do with brainwaves and shit most average people couldn’t even begin to understand. “So what? Is this machine you’re building supposed to make him smarter or something?”
“Not exactly no.” Robert hesitated, unsure as to if he wanted to elaborate any further. Unfortunately it didn’t seem like Invisigal was gonna give him much of a choice. “Well… once it’s complete this device will be able to link the mind of one person to the body of someone else.” He explained as simply as he could.
Invisigal’s eyes widened as she tried to process what she’d just heard. “Wait wait wait. Are you saying you want to let somebody else control Phenomaman’s body while he’s on duty?” She paused for a moment, scanning the way Robert’s face seemed flush even redder than before? “Hold on. Are YOU planning to control Phenomaman’s body?!?”
“I… suppose it’s only logical that-”
“Holy fuck Robert. Holy. Fuck. No wonder you didn’t want us knowing about your little project. I knew you were horny for him but damn. You’re actually a fucking pervert.” Had those words come from anyone else they probably would’ve sounded more accusatory but from Invisigal it somehow managed to sound like banter. “Like Jesus Robert. If you’re that desperate to touch his body you could just ask him on a date like a normal person. Fuck.”
Robert tried to maintain his composure but he could barely look her in the eyes. “Come on Courtney. It’s… it’s not like that. I’m just trying to help him.”
“Yeah. Because the only way to help would obviously be putting your mind inside that freaky alien meathead’s body so you can use his own hands to squeeze his ass. Sure okay.” She pushed herself off the desk. “Does Phenomaman know you’re doing this?”
“Not yet.” Robert admitted while trying to disregard Invisigal’s former comment, no matter how truthful it might’ve been. “But I’ll fill him in soon. Once I’m certain this is actually possible, I’ll probably need to run some tests on his brain before any kind of trial run. If he consents of course.”
Invisigal threw her arms up in the air. “Oh, well as long as he consents. Then it’s totally not weird at all.”
“Look. I'm not sure if you or anyone else really understands just how much potential Phenomaman has. Both good and bad. On one hand, with someone like me behind the wheel, we could be the force behind so much more change in the world. We could be dozens of times more efficient than he is alone. We could save so many more lives. Put a stop to so much more crime. We could be one of the greatest men to have ever lived!” He stopped as he tried to imagine such a bright future only for his expression to turn dark moments later. “On the other hand, I think we all overlook how dangerous he could be. If he somehow ends up in another depression like he did after Blazer broke up with him, he might do something stupid that could hurt a lot of people. I don’t think he’d do it with malice. I doubt he’s ever had a truly evil thought in his life. He loves puppies and card games for crying out loud. But still. I don’t want to have to worry whether he’s gonna make the sun disappear out of sheer gloom the next time he gets really upset over something. Kinda like, I dunno, getting stripped of his hero status?”
“Soooooo… it’s just a coincidence that you happen to go home and jerk off to him every night then?”
“Wha-I don’t…” Robert glared up Invisigal who didn’t hesitate to smirk right back at him. “Did you listen to anything I just said?”
Invisigal reached inside of her pocket for some nicotine gum before popping one in her mouth. “Yeah. I heard you give a bunch of excuses as to why you think you should be allowed to fly around in that biggggg musclely body everyday. Very compelling stuff.” She said while chewing excessively loud.
Robert slumped back in his chair while pinching the bridge of his nose. “Just… Please keep this to yourself.”
She patted him on the shoulder teasingly. “Secrets safe with me. Just like all your other secrets.” And with that she began strolling towards the exit to the lab without a care in the world. “As long as you promise to tell me what his dick looks like once you’re done jerking it.” She added just as she reached the door. She didn’t even give Robert a chance to respond before she disappeared out of what should’ve been his private lab.
Robert grumbled in defeat. Invisigal had read him like a book. As much as he tried to keep things as friendly and professional as possible, Robert was getting more obsessed with Phenomaman by the day. Especially since starting this project. He might not have jerked off to Phenomaman every night but he still did it a lot more often than he’d like to admit. And despite all the logical reasons he gave to justify creating the neural linking device, he knew that deep down she was right. A huge part of him just wanted so badly to experience that fabulous body from another world.
———
“Robert? May I ask what all this is for again?” Phenomaman called out. At the end of their shift, Robert had asked him to come down to the lab with him but hadn’t elaborated much. Phenomaman had been happy to comply, always eager to help whom he considered to be one of his closest friends. But now he found himself laid back in a reclined chair with all sorts of electrodes attached to his head while a machine moved back and forth overhead.
“It’s just a brain scan, big guy. Don’t worry about it.” Robert called back dismissively from his desk. He watched his screen as the results continued to pour in. This scan was probably one of the most important parts of this entire process. Afterall, with Phenomaman being an alien, the way his brain was structured could be entirely different to that of a normal human. So far though it looked pretty similar.
Phenomaman shuffled in the chair slightly. It was a tad small for him making it hard to get comfortable. “I still don’t understand why it is my brain you must scan. Is there something wrong with me?” He wondered.
Robert peered around from his computer. “N-no. There’s nothing wrong with you. It’s just…” He bit his bottom lip. “Look, I’ll fill you in as soon as the scan is complete. That sound alright to you?”
“That does sound alright, yes.” Phenomaman nodded. “But how much longer will this take? I do not think this seat was designed with my overwhelming musculature in mind.” He shifted awkwardly again, massive legs pressed together.
“Not much longer…” Robert’s voice trailed off as he tried to return his focus to the screen in front of him but it was hard not to steal glances at the handsome hero when he was so… constricted. Robert had gotten him to remove his collar and cape alongside his armoured arm cuffs, leaving just his red boots and the sleeveless blue body suit that clung to his form and left very little to the imagination. The unobstructed view of Phenomaman’s pecs straining against the tight fabric was already enough to give Robert butterflies. The way Phenomaman’s thighs rubbed together in a manner that accentuated his bulge was the only thing that could rip Robert’s eyes away from that huge chest. He wished he could just rip open what was left of that costume and finally get a look at what that himbo was working with down below. It made him think back to the time shortly after Phenomaman and Blazer had broken up where he’d said something about their genitals not being compatible. Ever since then Robert had always wondered. Did Phenomaman have some freaky alien dick with tentacles or something? Or was it just too fucking huge like the rest of him?
Robert tried not to let himself get too overly excited despite the growing stiffness in his pants. It wasn’t like this was the first time he’d seen Phenomaman in a way that was revealing. On many occasions when they’d hung out together, Phenomaman had worn tight shirts that struggled to contain biceps or pants that looked as though they’d been painted onto his legs and ass. Not to mention the time when the Z-Team all took a beach vacation together and Phenomaman showed up in a fucking speedo! Needless to say he’d spent most of their time at the beach lounging with a jacket over his lap. Sunglasses on of course so nobody caught him staring at that adonis of a man.
The beeping on his monitor was what finally drew Robert’s full attention back to the scan he was supposed to be focusing on. The system had completed its analysis of Phenomaman’s brain. It was a 91.6% match to that of an average human male brain. Most of the anomalies likely correspond to his innate superpowers such as his ability to fly and absorb energy. Honestly Robert had been expecting somewhere around 80% so this was a much better result than he’d anticipated. It meant that programming the receptor for the Neural Link might take as long as he originally thought. He didn’t want to jinx it just yet though, he still had a lot of work ahead of him.
“Alright that’s it. Just let me remove all that gear from your head and then you’re free.” Robert chirped before jumping up from his desk to do just that.
As Robert pulled the electrodes free from Phenomaman’s skin, the oblivious stud couldn’t help following up his question from earlier. “So, are you going to tell me what this is about? If there is nothing wrong with me then I struggle to think what this procedure is for. Is it something good?” He queried innocently.
“Well I guess that’s up to how you interpret it.” Robert said. He tried not to show how much he enjoyed the closeness between them as he carefully removed each electrode. Their faces were only separated by about half the length of a ruler. It’d be so easy for Robert to lean in just a bit more to close the distance and allow their lips to collide. He imagined the way Phenomaman’s mustache might feel tickling against his upper lip. Or how his mouth might taste as their tongues interlocked and-
“Interpret?… So… it could be good or bad? How can that be?” Phenomaman pondered, snapping Robert’s inappropriate train of thought with nothing but pure confusion.
Robert’s mouth went dry as he struggled to find the right words to respond. He could’ve made something up but what was the point? He’d have to come clean sooner or later so he thought it’d be better to just rip the bandage off now.
He plucked off the last of the electrodes before telling Phenomaman he was free to stand now. The alien did so with gusto, standing up tall and straight with a stretch that exposed the tufts of hair under his armpits. How Robert wished he could press his nose into them right now…
“Alright Katon-Ur, here's the deal.” Robert huffed, psyching himself up. “I know you’ve been trying really hard to prove yourself these last few months. We’ve all seen it and it’s honestly quite admirable to see someone try so hard to better themselves.”
A flicker of a smile crossed Phenomaman’s face. “I am glad you’ve taken notice. I wanted to make everyone at SDN proud. Especially you for having faith in me. I have been taking all the classes you recommended. They have not been easy but I refuse to give up!” He claimed with the same heroic vigor he was known for. “But what does that have to do with these strange tests?” He added.
“Well unfortunately… you haven’t been making as much progress as the suits higher up had hoped you would.” Robert couldn’t help but feel terrible for the way Phenomaman’s expression seemed to drop with disappointment.
“They’re… still considering whether to fire me? But I thought I was doing well?”
“All they see are statistics. They focus on the bad stuff and ignore most of the good you do. If it were up to me I wouldn’t even consider dropping you from the team.” Robert added in a hasty effort to make Phenomaman feel better. He couldn’t bear to see those big sad puppy dog eyes again. “But that’s why I’ve been working on this device. If I can get it to work then we should be able boost your performance significantly. Then SDN won’t have a choice but to acknowledge just how phenomenal you are.”
Phenomaman’s expression softened again. “Really? How is that possible? What kind of device are you creating?”
Robert scratched the back of his neck. “I call it a Neural Link.” He began. “If successful, it would allow me to link my mind to your body. I’d be able to control you and complete all your hero assignments and dispatches to the highest standard. I can’t increase your intelligence so I thought the next best thing would be to let you borrow mine.”
“That is… I-” Phenomaman barely had a chance to finish his thought before Robert cut in again.
“But only if you’re comfortable with it. If not then I’ll scrap the whole thing and we can think of something else. And if you decide to go through with it then you have my word that’ll show the utmost respect to your body while I’m using it.” Robert may or may not have crossed his fingers behind his back for that last part.
Phenomaman was silent for a moment. Robert could practically see the gears turning behind his eyes as he tried to process everything he’d just heard. Eventually he looked up at a nervous Robert, furrowing his brow slightly. “Sooo I would be like… your new suit?”
“Uhh… yeah kind of. My real body would remain here while my consciousness is linked to your brain. It’d still be your body out in the field except I'll be in the driver's seat doing all the work. But only when you're on the clock. I’ll disconnect when it’s time to clock out of course.” Robert continued to explain as simply as possible.
“Robert. I don’t know… this sounds…” Phenomaman trailed off as he attempted to imagine the scenario Robert had painted for him. “If you were inside me then… what happens to my mind? Would I be awake?” His questions were certainly valid.
Robert shrugged. “It’s hard to say without doing a trial run. You might be fully aware of what’s happening or you might not. It might just feel like a dream whenever I’m in control. We’ll find out if we get there I suppose.”
Phenomaman turned his head side to side. “But wouldn’t that mean that I don’t technically get to be a hero anymore? After all it would just be you with my body. Am I really that bad on my own?…”
“No! Of course not. This would only be a temporary solution.” Robert tried his best to stop Phenomaman’s mustache from drooping any further. “I’ll only take over long enough to convince the folks upstairs that getting rid of you would be a huge mistake. In the meantime you just have to keep focusing on your lessons when you’re off duty until your own mind is sharp enough to take back the reins in the field. Trust me.” He placed a reassuring hand on one of Phenomaman’s massive shoulders. He tried not to think too hard about how that might be his massive shoulder soon if all went well.
Phenomaman thought for a long moment. It was such a bizarre plan that he never could’ve imagined as an option. He wasn’t exactly sure how he felt about it but eventually he came to a decision. “I suppose, as long as it’s temporary… and you really think it could work then…” He looked up, allowing their eyes to meet again. “We could give it a try.”
Robert beamed. “Yeah? Alright then.” His heart was practically pounding out of his chest with sheer overwhelming joy at that moment. “It’ll probably be a few months yet before I’m ready to test so just do your best out there in the meantime. I’ll keep you updated on everything and I’ll let you know if we need to perform more tests on your brain.”
There was another brief silence between the two until…
“Robert.” Phenomaman stood slowly. His expression was hard to read as he towered over Robert at his full height. His enormous frame casting a shadow over the smaller man. Then, without warning, he swung his arms down and wrapped Robert up in a loving embrace. Trying to be gentle with Robert’s fragile human body as he hugged the man tight. “Thank you. I have never known anyone who would go to such lengths for the sake of my well-being. It means more than you know.” He did his best to hold back an emotional sniffle.
Robert probably would’ve enjoyed having his face squashed against Phenomaman’s pecs had he not been struggling to breathe. “I-it’s ok-kay… big g-guy.” He managed to choke out.
The stupidly strong alien only released Robert once he believed an appropriate amount of ‘love making’ had been completed. The hug lasted at least a full minute but it felt a lot longer to the one who felt as though he was being crushed by a wall of pure muscle.
“I must ask you not to mistake my hesitance for ungratefulness.” Phenomaman added. “I don’t want you to think that I don’t ppreciate your hard work.”
Robert shook his head. “Don’t sweat it.” He said while still trying to catch his breath. “For something as crazy as this? I’d be shocked if you weren’t at least a little hesitant. It’s a big decision. And if you change your mind at any point then that’s cool too.” He tried to sound as sincere as he could at the end there while secretly praying it wouldn’t come to that.
After that Robert was quite surprised when Phenomaman asked to know more about the device and how it would work theoretically. He seemed quite interested now that he’d had a bit of time to process the idea of it all. As such Robert had no issue going over all the specifics with him. Explaining how he planned to construct the Neural Link’s main system as well as the neural receiver that Phenomaman would need to wear in order for his brain to receive Robert’s consciousness. In truth most of the information was going straight over Phenomaman’s head but he found it intriguing nonetheless. He was just glad to have a friend like Robert who cared this much about him. In reality he was completely blind to Robert’s deeper and more perverted motivations behind doing all this. But he didn’t need to know that.
And so once all was said and done, Robert thanked Phenomaman again for coming down to run the tests for him. He watched as the alien tugged his arm cuffs back on before slipping his armoured collar back over his head, red cape still attached. They said their goodbyes for the night as but not before Robert received another crushing hug as one final show of appreciation.
———
Phenomaman had just finished attending the local HeroCon as a special guest. Crime had been light these past few days so when the organisers had requested a hero from SDN to speak, answer questions and engage with the attendees, Robert had decided to send Katon-Ur to fill the spot. With him being an alien and one of the most well known faces in recent hero history, he had no doubt the people there would appreciate his presence.
As expected the himbo was a smash hit the second he turned on that charismatic charm. Everyone was shocked to see him of all people as the special guest. Normally it would’ve been a hero that sat more modestly in the popularity ranking so Phenomaman was quite the treat. Unsurprisingly he was swarmed by adoring and even some feral fans who were more than eager to meet him. He had men and women all begging him to sign just about anything, all of which was incredibly flattering. He was even somewhat oblivious to just how many of them were practically drooling over themselves with their barely contained lust for him. It certainly helped to lift his spirits a little with the worries of his recent performances weighing on him. It was nice to see that the people hadn’t given up on him at least.
Part way through his time at HeroCon however, Phenomaman received a call from Robert on a private line. Apparently Robert wanted him to meet at the lab again as soon as Katon-Ur finished his shift. Robert didn’t elaborate much but he supposed he’d find out when he got there.
Meanwhile Robert had been working tirelessly. It’d been a couple months since he first revealed his plans about the Neural Link to Phenomaman and it finally appeared ready for testing. Not a moment too soon either. SDN was breathing down his neck more than ever in regards to Phenomaman. He hadn’t told them or anyone else about his secret project so all they saw was Phenomaman’s lack of improvement under Robert’s leadership. He’d been fighting like hell to keep that sad puppy of an alien on the team but it was becoming an uphill battle. Fortunately his many sleepless nights might finally pay off.
Once his allotted time at HeroCon was up, Phenomaman flew back to SDN’s Dispatch HQ where Robert was waiting. Before long he was strolling into Robert’s lab just as he had many times over the past few months. He’d assumed it would just be more tests. Last time it was a full body scan to get an in depth map of Phenomaman’s nervous system. Robert had gotten him to strip down into his underwear under the claim that his costume might interfere with the scanner. Naturally.
“Robert Robertson. You requested my presence?” Phenomaman asked as the door slid shut behind him.
Robert was quick to usher him inside. “Yuuuuuup. Come on in quickly.” He said, not even taking a moment to look away from his computer screen. “Just take a seat. I’m almost done here.” He added while typing up some final notes.
“Of course.” Phenomaman sat on a wheely office chair adjacent to Robert. He seated himself politely at first, hands in his lap with his legs spread not too far apart. But as Robert typed, he couldn’t help scuffing his boots on the floor a little, causing the chair to twist slightly. Before long he was humming to himself while innocently pinning in circles.
Robert had to try not to laugh as he finished typing the last of his notes. For being an all powerful alien superhero, it was pretty funny seeing Phenomaman do the exact same kind of weird stuff humans do. In an odd way it made him even more attractive, if not simply endearing.
“Alright. So I’ve got some very exciting news to share.” Robert said, turning to the still spinning Phenomaman after saving his notes. He waited for the hero to stop before continuing on. “Today I haven’t just called you in for a test. You’re here so we can perform the very first trial run on the Neural Link! How’s that sound?” Robert explained with a massive grin that did little to hide his excitement for what was to come.
Phenomaman’s mouth hung open in shock. “W-wait. Really?” He searched Robert’s expression for a moment as if trying to detect whether this was some sort of prank. “I cannot believe it. This is amazing news!”
“Yeah even I’m surprised. I initially thought something like this would take me years but I suppose I wasn’t giving myself enough credit.” Robert couldn’t help shamelessly patting himself on the back a little. “I’ve run hundreds of simulations on the most recent prototype of the Neural Link using the scans I took of our brains and bodies. So far every simulation has come back with positive results.”
“So… does that mean…” Katon-Ur looked over at the helmet-like device that was still hooked up to Robert’s computer. It sat alongside what looked like a small earpiece that was no doubt the receiver he would have to wear.
Robert jumped up from his chair and slapped Phenomaman on the back. “It does.” He too glanced over the device with pride. “Today’s the day where I get to find out what it’s like to walk in your massive boots.”
Phenomaman squinted at Robert, slightly confused. “You… can try them on now if you wish.”
Robert laughed. “It’s just an expression Katon-Ur.” Though to be honest he almost wished he’d taken up the offer for a second. He’d always wondered how those boots must smell after so many hours flying around and fighting crime… ah well. If all went well he’d eventually get the chance to find out. “What I mean is that I’ll get to see through your eyes for the first time pretty soon. If the trial goes well of course.”
“Ah. That makes more sense.” Phenomaman hummed.
Soon after the air became charged with anticipation. Robert’s heart was practically beating out of his chest as he ran some final checks on the device to make sure everything was in working order. He had to adjust his crotch a few times as he thought about how close he was now to experiencing that godly body. Katon-Ur on the other hand was tapping his foot somewhat nervously as he watched from afar.
It wasn’t long before Robert had everything set up. He booted up the system and double checked that all the contingency measures were active just in case anything went wrong. With that the Neural Link helmet was primed and ready to be activated. All Robert had to do now was sit down and put it on. But first…
“Here. Put this in your left ear, same as you would with your communicator.” Robert handed Phenomaman the Neural receiver prototype. It looked like a strange tech savvy earpiece.
“This is the device that will connect you to my brain, yes?” Phenomaman asked to confirm, trying to remember all that Robert had explained to him previously.
Robert nodded. “It is. Don’t worry though. Once the process starts you shouldn’t feel any pain. Maybe a little dizzy but that’s all.”
Phenomaman stared down at the tiny earpiece. He couldn’t believe something so tiny could be capable of so much. He carefully raised it up to his ear and pushed it into place, making sure it was nice and secure.
With that there was only one thing left to do. Robert gave Phenomaman a thumbs up before retreating to his chair. He powered up the Neural Link and watched as it buzzed to life. Sensors all around the helmet lit up, giving it an ethereal blue glow. Almost like it was pulsing with life somehow. The system was already primed to initiate the transfer program so all they had to do now was… go for it.
Robert grabbed the helmet before looking over to Phenomaman. He could see the apprehension beginning to bleed through Katon-Ur’s features. “I’m gonna put this on now. Are you sure you’re ready? You seem a bit worried.”
Phenomaman nodded again slowly. “Y-yes. My apologies. I’m just not used to feeling vulnerable in this way.” Despite his fragile heart and emotions being a constant weak spot for him, he’d never had to worry about himself in a physical sense. He was never made to feel like he couldn’t control his surroundings. His strength, size and speed made sure of that. Until now. It was the first time in forever that Katon-Ur had felt truly vulnerable by putting his wellbeing in the hands of another. He couldn’t be blamed for feeling uncomfortable. “Please. Go ahead. I will not allow myself to hinder your experiment. If you believe it to be safe then I trust your judgment.” He added, trying to convince himself more than anything.
“Okay. In that case, let’s do it.” Of course Robert was nervous too. No matter how confident he was in his work, testing something like this would always be a little scary the first time. Thankfully the excitement and adrenaline pumping through his veins right now were more than enough to allow his hands to move and lower the Neural Link onto his head. As soon as it was in place, the device got to work.
Robert’s brainwaves and consciousness was immediately plugged into the system, causing him to jolt back in his seat. His thoughts felt scattered and fragmented, as if his mind had been cracked wide open and was spilling right out of his head. But the most chilling part of it all was the sudden disconnect from all five of his senses. He couldn’t smell, hear, see, taste or feel anything at all. It was as though the physical world had just fallen away and all that was left was his disembodied consciousness.
“R-Robert…?” Phenomaman muttered as the smaller man’s body quickly fell unresponsive. He couldn’t even see the way his earpiece began to glow in sync with Robert’s helmet. “Are you alri-igauuuuhhhhhhh…” His worries trailed off into a long mind numbing groan. In an instant his eyes grew vacant as his mouth hung slightly agape. Yet he didn’t collapse. Instead he stood perfectly still almost like a deactivated robot receiving a software update.
Even though the link was made, Robert’s mind wasn’t uploaded straight away. The Neural Link needed an extra minute or two to confirm the stability of its connection to the receiver before sending Robert across the bridge to his new body.
As it did, Robert found himself slipping into what felt like a dream. In it he was alone in his apartment. It seemed normal enough at first. Everything was right where it was supposed to be with the exception of a single item. On the far wall hung a lengthy mirror that didn’t belong. Natural curiosity drew Robert closer until he was able to see his reflection in the glass. Except… it wasn’t his reflection. It wasn’t even his apartment on the other side. Instead the mirror peered out into what seemed to be outer space and the man who stared back at him definitely wasn’t himself. It was… Phenomaman. Just floating there in the vast emptiness as far off stars glimmered behind him.
Robert lifted an arm and Phenomaman did the same. He tilted his head and the hero copied. No matter what he did, the hunk seemed to mimic his every movement. Curiously, Robert moved closer to the mirror until his face was only inches away from Phenomaman's, their gazes locked. They stayed there for a long moment until he reached out his hand. Phenomaman copied. They touched both sides of the mirror at the exact same moment… and then the floodgates opened.
Their perspectives flipped rapidly. One second Robert was standing in his apartment, the next he was floating in space. One moment he was huge, the next he was scrawny again. He’d be wearing Phenomaman’s suit and then he’d find himself back in his own clothes. It should’ve been dizzying but instead it was oddly soothing. As if his mind was being rocked gently back and forth. Until finally… he woke up.
Robert gasped as all of his lost senses came flooding back. Only now everything felt so wonderfully wrong. He immediately noticed how much smaller everything seemed. He towered over nearby desks and equipment that’d never before seemed so puny. He felt heavier too. So much heavier. Even the way his lungs expanded with every breath felt different. More powerful somehow. His brain took note of it all. Even the tiniest, most mundane sensations that’d normally be tuned out as background noise felt new and unfamiliar. All the way down to the beat of his heart and how its rhythm seemed completely different to what he’d known all his life. It was overwhelming but also exhilarating in a way that made his head spin.
He must’ve stood completely still for a good thirty seconds or so as he tried to adjust. But finally he allowed his neck to move. Turning his head left to right in a motion that shouldn’t have felt as alien as it did. His eyes fluttered as they absorbed more of his surroundings and how different everything seemed. Not just in terms of size but colour too. The shades and hues that made up the laboratory around him looked much more vibrant than ever before. But the thing that shocked him the most was how clear everything was. There was a poster on the wall across the room. Normally Robert would have to squint to read it but now it was crystal clear.
All things pointed to what he knew to be true. That he was standing in the body of the man who’d haunted his wet dreams. But he couldn’t bring himself to look down yet. In case somehow, someway, he was just imagining all this. Perhaps having gone insane due to his obsession with that stupidly attractive alien.
But then he saw himself. Or rather he saw what should’ve been his body. It was slumped in the same chair he remembered sitting in moments ago. The helmet was still on its head, glowing softly. He saw his former eyes looking straight ahead, half lidded and vacant as if the soul behind them had been ripped away. And, for all intents and purposes, it had. His consciousness was no longer inside that body. No thoughts. No emotions. No memories. Because… they were all here. With him. In what could only be a different body. And there was only one body it could be.
Robert slowly tilted his head down, his unfamiliar heart pounding even faster as his gaze began to shift until finally he saw it. That iconic blue body suit was practically painted onto him alongside the matching red belt. That huge red and gold collar sitting wide across his shoulders and covering most of his chest. Those red armoured cuffs that struggled to contain a pair of gigantic forearms that almost didn’t seem real. And those tall powerful red boots… now on his feet. He was wearing Phenomaman’s suit! And it actually fit!! Of course that only made sense considering the massive body underneath the tight costume was none other than Katon-Ur’s god-like frame.
“H-holy shit…” Robert muttered. His mouth dried up the second he was able to comprehend his newfound physique. He noticed his arms before anything else, the lack of sleeves made sure of that. Where he was used to seeing spindly appendages not much bigger than noodles, now hung two enormous columns of thick brawny muscle. They almost didn’t seem real and yet they moved to Robert’s whim. Giant burly biceps bunching slightly as he raised a pair of giant weathered hands up towards his face. “My arms… Jesus… fuck.” He muttered as he twisted and turned each arm, examining the sheer mass and density of them both with nothing but wonder in his eyes. Watching the way veins corded along the muscle with every subtle flex. Gasping slightly at the way his triceps flared with every extension or how his forearms bulged underneath the armoured cuffs, threatening to burst through them every time he clenched a fist. He could already sense the amount of raw power flowing through each of them, seeming infinite yet somehow contained.
Robert’s expression slowly began to shift towards a grin and as it did he could feel the mustache on his upper lip curve with his mouth. Phenomaman’s mustache. He hadn’t noticed it until now but as soon as he did, the paws he now called hands flew up to towards his face and began touching every inch of his visage. Feeling the stache first before deviating to his other features. Examining his wider jaw and how his broader nose seemed to curve differently. His eyebrows seemed bushier and his lips were a bit plumper too. Even his ears seemed a different shape. All of it served to shatter the reality Robert once knew. It was disorienting to say the absolute least but that didn’t stop him from stumbling across the lab in an effort to find anything reflective to confirm what his new hands were feeling.
In the process he struggled to control his strength. Every step caused the laboratory to rumble. Tools and utensils rattled as the floor cracked under Robert’s new boots. He tried to control it but his thighs and calves were so packed with godly-like strength that it seemed almost impossible to move without making small craters in the shape of his boots. It made Robert wonder how the hell Phenomaman managed to move around everyday with such care as if he were human like them.
He stopped for a moment to take a breath and gather himself. As he did he couldn’t help allowing his focus to shift down towards his legs. Just like his arms, they were pillars of pure muscle. They strained heavily enough against the pants of the body suit that it was still possible to make out the hard ridges along his quads. It was something Robert had always found himself admiring whenever Phenomaman was in the room with him if ever he was able to tear his eyes away from those gorgeous biceps long enough. Only now… they were his legs. Massive, long, beyond powerful and now under his command. The very same thighs he could’ve happily died between. Not to mention the diamond calves he would’ve worshipped for hours, now bulging at the slightest shift in his weight. And below even them Robert couldn’t help but think about how huge his feet were now as he stared down at those boots. The very same boots that would’ve hung loose on him like clown shoes before. Yet now they were snug and warm with musk. A shiver ran up his spine as he flexed his toes inside of them.
“Okay. Just breathe. Nice and steady.” Robert told himself as he tried taking another step, this time trying his best to be careful and measured. The floor still cracked a little when he put his full weight down but not as much as before. It was an improvement at least. He continued to move carefully around the room until finally he reached a small handheld mirror. He tried to be gentle with it but he barely got to see himself before crushing the handle on accident, causing the glass to shatter.
When he eventually found another small mirror, he didn’t risk picking it up. Instead he leaned over and stared down into it. Despite already knowing it, he wasn’t prepared to actually see the gorgeous mug of Phenomaman reflected back at him. The sight made him briefly remember the dream he’d had during the transfer. Only this time he really was Phenomaman on both sides of the glass. That dumb himbo face was actually his!
“I really a-am him… My device a-actually worked.” Robert stuttered. It was more obvious by this point but saying the words out loud finally made it feel real. “I’M PHENOMAMAN!” He shouted in Katon-Ur’s powerful voice as he couldn’t help but allow another prideful smirk to split across his face.
It took every ounce of willpower for Robert to not start freaking out with unfiltered excitement. His instinct was to start groping every inch of Phenomaman’s body now that it was under his control. To finally squeeze and kiss these biceps like he’d imagined so many. To grab at his pecs and massage them for all they were worth. And… his ass. He hadn’t even thought about it until that moment but he owned Katon-Ur’s bubbly cheeks now as well! He just wanted to reach back and give them the groping of a lifetime. But he couldn’t. Not yet anyway. Mostly because Robert wasn’t sure if Katon-Ur was still aware of what was happening right now. He had no idea if he was just watching from the passengers seat as Robert took the controls or if Katon-Ur was none the wiser. Better to be safe than sorry for now.
Though just because he couldn’t go crazy didn’t mean he couldn’t still appreciate his borrowed body out of ‘professional curiosity’. And so, slowly but surely, Robert raised each of his arms up into the classic double bicep pose before flexing them hard. I mean come on, who wouldn’t? Now that he finally had the chance to get inside this huge beefy body, of course he was going to get the clichés out of the way. And once again he could feel the impossible power flooding every fibre of muscle as his arms hardened like diamonds under the tension. He proceeded to keep the left arm flexed for a moment longer as he used his right hand to poke at the tensed tricep before giving this bicep a squeeze.
Before long his attention dropped to his chest. Up until now the armoured collar had covered it just enough for him to not get distracted at the sight of two massive muscle tits every time he looked south. But he knew they were there and it wasn’t long before his hands proved that. He carefully allowed them to glide along his cobbled abs first before rising up towards his chest. Slowly allowing his hands to move underneath that red and gold collar piece and cup the heavy pecs it was hiding. He hefted them gently as they struggled against the tight material that contained them. He even grazed Phenomaman’s surprisingly sensitive nipples, the likes of which sent a flash of heat towards his groin in a way his former nipples never had. He immediately wanted to touch them more. To rip his clothes off right now and start tweaking his nipples until…
The crotch of his pants began to grow tight.
Robert’s heartbeat increased again. Sweat began to bead along his forehead as he glanced down at his groin to see an enlarged bulge. Despite Katon-Ur being an alien, the bulge seemed ‘cock shaped’ enough for him to assume whatever the hero kept hidden in his pants was at the very least some form of phallus. That said… as his crotch continued to grow tighter and tighter, he quickly began to realise why Blonde Blazer had considered their genitals to be incompatible. It just kept getting bigger to an almost comical degree. The obscene outline only grew thicker and longer as it throbbed with an intensity that would’ve put Robert’s human dick to shame. When it finally stopped engorging, Robert couldn’t even begin to guess how long the thing was. Too long probably. But despite how completely bizzare it was, that only made Robert want to touch it more. He almost did as well. He could practically feel his hand vibrating as he fought against the urge to reach down and stroke along the visible outline of his new outer space alien dick.
Instead Robert was able to act as though it was an honest mistake which technically it was. Averting his gaze as he apologised verbally to the real and potentially spectating Phenomaman.
“Okay… so clearly the Neural Link works.” Robert said aloud, enjoying the way his words rumbled with Katon-Ur’s voice, now laced with the kind of intelligence the dumb hero never could’ve displayed. “No complications so far. My mind seems to be intact and my control over this body appears to be stable. My senses are a little weird but that’s probably just the difference in alien biology.” Beyond just the way his new eyes saw the world, his hearing was also much sharper than before and his nose picked up on scents he never would’ve noticed before. It was as though all of his senses had been sharpened to the extreme. “Strength is definitely gonna take some getting used to though.” He added as he glanced down at his biceps again. “Probably won’t be heading into the field like this anytime soon.”
It was only then that something dawned on him. If he was in Phenomaman’s body then by all means he should be able to fly. The realisation made his alien heart skip a beat. Only… he had no idea how. He hadn’t even thought to ask Katon-Ur how it worked. It seemed to come so naturally to the hero but Robert couldn’t even figure out how to hover. He tried closing his willing his body to lift off the ground. Nothing. He tried tensing every enormous muscle in his body. Nothing. He almost tried jumping just to see if he could somehow remain in the air but stopped himself when he realised his newfound strength might cause him to accidentally jump straight through the roof. Instead, as much as he wanted to know how it felt to fly without a mech suit and rocket boosters, he shelved the idea for now.
In reality Robert should’ve already ended the takeover after he deemed the trial run a success but he couldn’t help taking the opportunity to savour the body of Phenomaman just a little longer. Not to mention he wanted to make sure this loaned cock was fully flaccid before handing control back over to its true owner. As such he found himself running his hands though his slightly longer, slicked back hair. Taking a moment to admire the width of his frame as he took note of the way his lats forced his already massive arms even further out to the sides. Not to mention the enormity of his shoulders, the likes of which he hadn’t been able to admire fully yet either due to his costume obscuring them in a similar fashion to his pecs. He simply continued to respectfully roam this form as respectfully as possible until the appendage between his legs had seemingly returned to normal.
“Alright Katon-Ur. If you can hear me, I’m going to switch off the receiver now.” Robert began as he raised a hand up towards his ear. “When I do, the Neural Link will shut down and we’ll return to normal.” With that he slowly moved a single finger towards the earpiece, aiming to press the button on the side. He did so as carefully and gently as possible so as not to accidentally break the tiny thing with his strength. Thankfully his caution paid off as he was able to press the button without any damage. And just like that the receiver stopped glowing, disconnecting itself from the helmet Robert’s real body was wearing.
Not even a second later, Robert’s vision began to blur. All of his newly enhanced senses dulled until he felt, saw and heard nothing at all. Once again reduced to thoughts alone before even they were broken and scattered. His consciousness was swiftly dragged back through the invisible space between the two bodies until finally it was slammed back into his original brain again. The reversal process was much faster than the initial transfer. Not enough time to dream or hallucinate like before. Instead Robert found himself blinking awake again in his regular ol’ human body.
Across the room Phenomaman slowly shook his head as he came back around as well. He stumbled around a little, seeming disoriented and a little confused. Though, unlike when Robert was in control, the hazy steps he took in order to regain his sense of balance didn’t result in further damage to the floor. He held his head for a moment in an attempt to gather himself before glancing up at Robert.
Their gazes met in a way that felt strangely connected and almost a little trippy after the experience they’d gone through. As if for a moment their minds couldn’t tell if they were staring at another person or at themselves.
“W-what happened?” Phenomaman groaned. “Robert?”
After catching his own bearings, Robert slowly lifted the helmet off his head before carefully placing it aside. “The test was successful.” He stated, still in a state of astonishment himself about the whole thing. He stood slowly, his legs wobbling a little as he readjusted to limbs that weren’t the size of tree trunks. He went on to explain to Phenomaman that he’d just been inside the hero’s body for a good ten minutes or so and that there didn’t seem to be any complications with the process. “Do you remember any of it?” He asked.
Katon-Ur thought for a long moment before responding. “I am… not sure? I remember you placing the helmet on top of your head. After that it is all a bit unclear but… I remember feeling enamoured. I believe that is the word. It was like the love I would feel for another person but instead that love was directed at myself.” Katon-Ur recounted the experience in whatever fuzzy detail he could dig up. “And at some point I remember feeling this heat. It was pleasant. But it also felt like some kind of taboo. I could not begin to explain why.” He went on to tell Robert of all the other strange sensations he’d experienced in the small time he’d been possessed and the more he spoke of them, the more Robert realised what it meant. “But the strangest part was that none of these feelings felt like they were coming from me. It was like they were… falling onto me? I am not sure how to describe it.”
Robert stroked his chin while trying to convey a reasonable level of nonchalance after what just happened. “That’s definitely odd. Are you sure you didn’t see anything? Could you not see what I was seeing while using your eyes?”
Phenomaman shook his head. “No. I don’t think so. It was just feelings.”
“Hmmm.” Robert's eyes danced over Phenomaman’s body again briefly. It was hard to believe he’d been commanding all that size and muscle mere moments ago. “The only theory I can think of is that maybe you were experiencing some kind of backwards ripple from my own feelings and emotions. Whatever I was feeling, you also felt in a second hand capacity.” It made sense with what Phenomaman had described. The self-love. The heat. The excitement. It added up. “Of course we don’t know for sure. It could be a number of things. Best not to assume too much after just one test.”
“That sounds wise.” Phenomaman agreed. “So? How did it go on your side Robert? Did this trial reach an acceptable standard of success?” He asked as he glanced around at the room. Taking note of the heavily cracked floor as well as the smashed hand mirror.
Robert scratched the back of his head as he struggled to maintain eye contact. “Uhhhhhh… yeah. Yeah it was acceptable. I suppose.” He tried his best to hide the small blush forming on his cheeks. “For all intents and purposes, the trial was successful. The neural link did exactly what it was built to do. My mind was projected into your body without any noticeable flaws or complications. None that I picked up on anyway. I’ll have to look back over the data from both the helmet and your receiver to confirm.” Robert placed his hands on his hips as took note of the mess he’d made around the lab while inside that god-like body. “But my control over your strength is a different matter. I could barely walk in your body without almost crashing through the floor. You really deserve a whole lot more credit for the way you’re able to restrain yourself around the rest of us.”
Katon-Ur smiled at that. “I appreciate the compliment but honestly I do not put much thought into it. I simply adjust my strength accordingly.” He demonstrated by jumping on the spot a little, each bounce landing lighter than a feather on the ground. “See?”
“I guess it just comes naturally to you. Makes sense.” Robert commented. “Hopefully it’ll come naturally to me as well with enough time and practice.”
Phenomaman strolled over and gave Robert a hearty pat on the back. “I have no doubt you will, Robert Robertson. You are the smartest man I know. Before long you’ll be soaring through the skies just as I do.” He roared with that classic enthusiasm most ordinary people knew him for.
“Oh right that’s another thing! You’ll have to explain to me how flying works. I tried to float or at least hover off the ground a little but I couldn’t get it to work. I was also afraid of making an even bigger mess if I tried too hard.”
The muscle bound alien pouted slightly. “Huh. It did not occur to me that you would not understand how to fly. To me it is as simple as walking or running.” His pout soon turned to a smirk. “Does this mean that I get to be the one that teaches and you be my student?”
Robert chuckled. “I suppose so, yeah. If there’s one thing you know more about than me, it’s how your body works.” Moments after the words left his mouth however, Robert realised how it might’ve sounded. “Oh shit… I didn’t mean-gah I sound like an asshole.”
Katon-Ur’s face softened slightly. “You need not apologise Robert. You are correct. Despite my effort over these last few months, my intelligence still leaves much to be desired.” He sighed.
“Still though. I know you’ve been trying really hard. It’s more than most would do in your position. Especially on the Z-Team. I’m sure you’ll hit your academic stride soon enough.”
“Thank you Robert.” Phenomaman’s eyes seemed to light up slightly at that. “That means a lot to me.”
Robert shrugged. “It’s the truth.”
Though if Robert was being truly honest with himself, there was a small selfish part of him that hoped Phenomaman would remain a himbo forever. Perhaps it was a cruel thing to hope for but he couldn’t help himself. On one hand he genuinely liked Katon-Ur and wanted him to succeed and not have to rely on Robert taking his place just to appear competent. On the other hand, he wanted as many excuses as possible to keep using the Neural Link to tap into that body. Just one short experience already had him craving more. So in that sense the longer Phenomaman remained a hopeless himbo, the better.
“There is one other thing I know more about than you though…” Katon-Ur waggled his eyebrows a little.
“Let me guess. Magic The Gathering?” Robert replied in an even monotone but not unkind.
The hero looked surprised for a second. “It… it is! How did you know what I was going to say? Could it be that your brain linking technology has allowed you the ability to read my thoughts?”
Robert couldn’t help but chuckle. “No big guy. It’s just painfully obvious from how often you talk about it. It’s like your special interest.”
“I do not think I talk about it that often…”
“Phenomaman. I tuned into your communicator a few times while you were at HeroCon earlier today. On more than one occasion I heard you talking to people about your collection and all your different decks.”
Katon-Ur twiddled his thumbs a little. “I just think it is a fun game.” He said with those big sad puppy dog eyes.
Robert smiled and shook his head. “Yeah. I suppose it is.”
———
Only a couple of days after the first trial had been a success, Robert had been eager to get Phenomaman in for another test. The second trial went just as smoothly as the first in regards to the transfer itself, perhaps more so. Robert once again found himself inhabiting the gargantuan body of the strongest being on the planet. The experience hadn’t been any less erotic either. To look down and flex those meaty paws that could crush just about anyway. To remove that collar and see those pecs still partially blocking his view further south. All he wanted to do was touch and worship every inch of it all. He’d done so the first time but it was like a drug tempting him to go further. Tempting him to explore deeper and touch parts of this body he’d only ever dreamt of. And now that he knew Katon-Ur was practically unconscious, there was really nothing holding him back.
Except guilt of course. As much as he wanted to grope the body of Phenomaman for all it was worth, he still tried his utmost to restrain himself. The idea of using this body in such a perverse way couldn’t help but tug on his morality. He knew it wasn’t right. Even if he had gone through with this project for selfish reasons, he couldn’t really push it that far could he? What would that make him? Robert was supposed to be a hero too. An example even when nobody else was around to see. There was even a small part of him that thought he should terminate the project altogether. Fortunately he was able to quell that voice by telling himself that he was doing it all for Katon-Ur’s benefit, even if he happened to be getting some personal fulfillment out of it. In truth though, now that he’d experienced this body, he’d would’ve told himself just about anything to justify coming back.
He spent most of the second session trying to get a handle on his movement. Moving very slowly around the testing area of the lab to begin with until he managed to take normal steps without breaking the floor beneath him. He still had to focus pretty hard but he was getting there. He also tried picking up and holding a few basic objects he’d set up, starting with ones that were rather sturdy. The task being to hold them without breaking, cracking or crushing them. That was certainly the harder chore of the two. He spent well over an hour destroying all kinds of things with his bare hands. Most of which were accidental but a few times he found himself using his newfound strength to mold and bend some of the toughest materials he had as if they were play dough. The sheer rush he got from doing that was unlike anything else. To not only know but actually see what the power he now held could do.
Needless to say, despite trying to keep a lid on himself, Robert at multiple points found himself pitching a huge tent against the surprisingly elastic material of Phenomaman’s costume. Each one being even harder to ignore than the last. Literally. He’d allowed his hand to graze along the outline once or twice while he readjusted himself for comfort’s sake but he’d stopped himself from going any further.
By the end Robert had spent hours trying to control his strength and he was semi-successful in that endeavour. He’d managed to pick up at least one of the delicate items without breaking it and he was starting to get a handle on walking. It might not seem like much but it was more progress than he’d expected honestly. He was satisfied enough to end the second session with that. But not before reaching back and grabbing a cheeky handful of that phenomenal ass.
“How was it Robert? Were you successful in learning to control my overwhelming might and the movement of my robust masculine body?” Katon-Ur asked shortly after coming back around, flashing his biceps a little as he put on some of that signature Phenomaman charm.
Robert shrugged. “A little I guess. I’m gonna need a lot more practice before I’m ready to start stepping in for you though.” He tried his best not to stare too intensely at the bicep so as not to give away just how much he wanted to run his tongue over it. Especially after having just experienced it as his own. “It might be best if we do these tests everyday from now on so we can speed along my progress. Or every other day at least.” There was genuine logic behind what Robert was suggesting despite the secondary reasons he had for wanting more of that body.
“Everyday huh?” Phenomaman seemed hesitant for a moment. “Seems a bit much but I guess if you think that’s best then…”
“Trust me. The quicker I’m able to adjust to being inside your body, the better chance we have at keeping you here at SDN.” Robert explained as convincingly as he could. It seemed to do the trick as he watched the hero’s face soften moments later.
———
The next day came fast. Both Robert and Phenomaman would complete their shift for the day before meeting up in the lab as they frequently did. By this point some of the other members on the Z-Team had begun to catch on that the two of them had been meeting after hours. They would talk about it over the comms during shifts, trying to get one of them to confess what they were doing. Usually this resulted in most of the group teasing them about hooking up (a prospect Robert would’ve been totally fine with had it been true) when neither would spill the beans. Of course Invisgal was the only one who knew the truth but she’d kept her word of secrecy so far by acting none the wiser.
It wasn’t long before Robert was booting up the Neural Link again, excitedly pulling the helmet over his head as soon as Katon-Ur had activated his receiver earpiece. One thrilling spin of the world later and Robert found himself blinking through the eyes of superhero crush yet again.
Only after Robert had gotten out his initial lust for this form by squeezing his pecs, flexing his arms and dragging his fingers over Katon-Ur’s gorgeous face, did he get on with what he was supposed to be doing. Starting off with more of the same from last time. Practicing his control over Phenomaman’s power both in terms of movement and how he interacted with objects. He did a little better than last time. Still a couple cracks in the testing room floor as well as a fair few broken items but certainly less than last time. After that though, he thought he’d give something else a try.
Robert took some long deep breaths before slowly making his way across the lab and towards the exit door, careful with every step. Once there he took a quick glance into the nearest reflective surface he could find to make sure he looked fairly presentable, probably a bad idea as he then spent an extra minute fighting away another erection just from seeing that mustache and those piercing eyes under his control. But once he was ready, the door slid open and he stepped out into one of the many corridors on the tech floor of SDN. He barely made it a few paces before he was passed by a couple of staff members Robert recognised as evening shift workers who helped with maintenance and such like. He didn’t know their names. The interaction he’d had from the few times he’d crossed paths with them as a quick nod or a polite smile. But not this time.
“Hey! Wassup Phenomaman!” The younger of the two beamed. “Saw the save you made downtown today with that scary demon chick. You two rocked! Really sent that freaky thing flying.”
Robert was a bit taken aback. He remembered the incident, being the person who dispatched Phenomaman and Melavola to deal with a Kaiju. It’d risen from the ocean and started wreaking havoc on land. Phenomaman had worked on getting the civilians to safety while Melavola kept the monster distracted. Once the area was secure Robert had ordered Phenomaman to switch to offence. Phenomaman pummeled the monster effortlessly before dragging it by its tail back towards the shore. He then performed a hammer throw on the creature that sent it flying back out into the sea. It was quite the spectacle.
“Oh uhmm… yes thank you. I was just doing my best to uhh… keep the city safe. Like always haha.” Robert stumbled over his words terribly in a pretty awkward attempt at trying to sound like Katon-Ur. All the while he found himself really putting into perspective the depths of his power in this body. That Kaiju had to have weighed tens of thousands of tonnes and yet Katon-Ur had spun that thing around as if it weighed nothing more than a small sack of potatoes. It almost felt unreal that he was capable of something like that without barely breaking a sweat. And right now, Robert was too. His gigantic biceps twitched slightly at the thought.
“Hell yeah you are.” The older of the pair added. “I don’t care what anyone says, you’re one of the best heroes we got around here man. We’re lucky to have you.”
Robert blushed slightly, feeling a little embarrassed to be taking the credit for Katon-Ur’s hero work. Though he supposed if all went well then soon enough the opposite would be true. “You’re far too kind, gentlemen.” He paused briefly to try and think of what Katon-Ur might say in this situation. “I’m just trying to be… Phenomenal.” He bumbled slightly.
“Y-yeah. Yeah of course man. You totally are.” The older one responded, sensing the awkwardness a little now. “Well uh… have a great rest of your night dude. Awesome to see you.” He continued as the younger man beside him nodded along. They both gave Robert a friendly wave before continuing past him down the hall.
Robert took a second to process the interaction. It might’ve come off a bit stilted but for them to look at him the way they did, it was unlike anything he’d ever experienced as Mecha-Man. Sure he had loads of fans as Mecha-Man, he couldn’t deny that, but never had anyone actually looked at him with the kind of genuine wonder those two guys had. It was as if his mere presence had put them both at ease. And they didn’t even question who he was. They just saw him as Phenomaman. That alone was enough to make his dick twitch.
Robert’s plan after that was to take a simple stroll around the SDN building. The challenge he’d set himself was to not break any of the floors or door handles on the way round. He figured he could pull off a passable impression of Phenomaman’s if one or two people stopped him to talk along the way. Simple right? Well that’s what he thought. As it turned out, his naïveté was swiftly punished when practically everyone he walked past either wanted to say hello, chat, take photos with him or all of the above. It wasn’t long before it felt like his flimsy impression was the thing really being challenged.
Needless to say he received countless strange looks and confused stares after many, many more stilted interactions. There were even a couple times where he had to awkwardly refuse handshakes simply out of fear that he may accidentally crush a hand. Robert didn’t realise just how many people in the building alone were infatuated with Phenomaman. It shouldn’t have been a surprise given his sky high popularity but he was still a little stunned by just how many people seemed to stare at him with pure adoration in their eyes. He supposed his perception had been warped by himself and the other people on the dispatching floor not fawning over the heroes nearly as much seeing as they worked with them directly. That said, he might not have been so bold to step out of the lab had he known he was going to be showered in so much attention that it would really put his acting skills to the test.
The worst only came however when he was approached by another young man nearby the cafeteria and boy did he lay it on thick. He was new apparently and explained how he’d always wanted to meet the Phenomaman in person. Going on to tell Robert how he’d been his inspiration for everything. Especially going to the gym. Saying how he dreamed of having a body as awesome as Robert's. A sentiment that the real Phenomeman might’ve wrongly interpreted as bullying due to the vastly different beauty standards of his home world that Robert still couldn’t wrap his head around. Instead Robert thanked the man again and again while putting on his best attempt at that Phenomaman charm. But by god the way this guy was raining praise down onto him soon began to light a fire in his loins. He’d never considered himself to have a praise kink but something about it felt different now. So much so that when the guy asked if he could flex his biceps for him, Robert could only do so for about a second or two before his dick started roaring to life.
Soon after he found himself fleeing for the bathroom after excusing himself and trying his utmost to cover the growing bulge. His panic caused him to leave a few dents in the floor before nearly taking the hinges off the bathroom door while hurrying inside. Thankfully there was nobody already inside to see the thick python snaking its way down one of his legs in a manner that was both embarrassing and ridiculously hot for Robert.
“Jesus Christ… how the hell does he keep this thing under control all the time.” Robert grumbled to himself, sounding more irritated by the erection than he actually was. In reality the sight of Katon-Ur’s third leg brought him immense joy, he just wished it didn’t chub up around other people. Not much he could do about it now though other than wait for it to go down.
Unless…
His eyes stayed transfixed on his bulge for a long moment. He could always just satisfy it, he thought. Whip it out. Get a good look at it for the first time. Then jerk it for all its worth until he busts Katon-Ur’s dumb himbo nut everywhere. “That’d get it to go down…” he murmured to himself while biting his lip.
Before he even knew what he was doing, Robert found one of his hands slipping down until it rested along the girthy outline. He gripped it gently before moving his palm back and forth along the cock shaped silhouette. Instantly sparks of pleasure came shooting up his spine. It was a sensitive thing, he knew that much. Just like his nipples. But god if just running his hand along his cock didn’t make his eyes flutter and cause slow deep moan to escape his lips. It was enchanting to the point where he found himself bucking his hips instinctively into his own grasp, as if this body was desperate for him to milk it while its real owner slept. And he really wanted to. God he really fucking wanted to. But by the sheer miracle of will power, he stopped.
“I can’t do this…” Robert told himself. “I shouldn’t.” He swallowed long and hard as he had to force himself to let go of the now throbbing bulge. If he didn’t then he knew he would’ve been seconds away from actually whipping the damn thing out and if he’d done that then he might not have been able to stop himself.
With how excited he’d gotten, it took quite some time before he was finally able to quell his cock again. All the while he’d kept the door shut simply by leaning against it as gently as possible so as to stop anyone from walking in on him. Only once he looked… presentable again did he step back out into the hallways of SDN, trying to appear as ordinary as Phenomaman otherwise would have.
It wasn’t long before he was forced to resume the unwilling gauntlet of fans and admirers alike who were all too eager to get a word in. But he managed it somehow. Eventually being able to make his way back to the lab without causing anymore damage or raising too many eyebrows. It certainly ended up being a more difficult challenge than he’d intended but he was glad to have done it. All things considered, he did decently well if you were to ignore his little mishap in the bathroom.
Robert shuffled slowly back towards the testing area where his real body sat with the helmet still planted on its head. He knew he needed to finish up now. He’d done his practice for the day and he promised Katon-Ur that their session wouldn’t take long. Apparently he’d arranged a time to go and see those puppies he’d insisted on watching the birth of months ago. He’d seemed very excited about it so the last thing Robert wanted to do was keep him from that. But even so, Robert couldn’t help feeling this ache in his heart knowing that he had to give this up and go back to being a boring old human again. He’d felt it each time so far. It was as if Katon-Ur’s body was begging him not to leave. Whatever the case, he didn’t have a choice. Robert turned off the receiver in his ear and that was that. For now.
———
The following week, Robert found himself entering Katon-Ur’s body for the seventh time. The last three times he spent doing more of the same practice to control his power. Coming into the seventh session though, keeping a lid on his overflowing power didn’t seem like such a gargantuan task anymore. He still needed to focus a little and if he got distracted he still found himself breaking a few things but the progress he’d made was very promising. So much so that he’d decided to move onto something new. Something he’d been eager to try again since the first time he took over this super powered form. He wanted to figure out how to fly. Or at the very least make some headway.
He’d spoken to Katon-Ur about it many times since beginning these tests. Robert had been more than eager to hear whatever advice the alien might be able to offer him. Katon-Ur had a difficult time trying to explain how it worked at first. Unfortunately it was like trying to explain how walking works to a creature with no legs. To Katon-Ur it was natural. Innate. But to Robert, he couldn’t even begin to comprehend how it worked. But that didn’t stop them from trying to figure it out anyway. It took a lot of brainpicking alongside Robert examining Katon-Ur while he demonstrated but eventually he was able to come up with a theory. He could only deduce that, someway or another, the people from Katon-Ur’s world had the ability to control the gravitational forces surrounding their bodies. He wasn’t entirely sure how but… it was the only thing he could think of that made sense.
So here Robert was now, sitting cross legged on the floor of the testing area. Wearing only Phenomaman’s blue body suit and nothing else. Boots, cape and cuffs all discarded. His eyes were gently shut as he tried to relax his mind and borrowed body as best he could. Controlling his breathing while trying to clear any and all distracting thoughts. A task that proved difficult for him as one could imagine by now. Especially when he could feel the steady rise and fall of his enormous pecs with every slow breath he took. Sitting heavily on his chest like a pair of sweet succulent watermelons just begging for his attention. It wouldn’t have been the first time he gave into their call. So far he didn’t think he’d jumped into Katon-Ur’s body once without playing with his fat muscle tits at least a little bit. But right now he had to resist. He had to stay focused.
He tried his best to envision himself not as something that was bound to the gravity of Earth but rather as a separate entity altogether. He imagined commanding his will over the forces of Earth. Forcing them to bend and move to his whim. To carry him as he saw fit. Doing so, he began to sense a strange tingle from inside his brain. Almost like he was tapping into something completely new and unfamiliar to his human mind. He tried his best to grab hold of it as tight as he could. Savouring the way Katon-Ur’s alien neurons began to fire in a way that felt familiar to the body even if it seemed foreign to the mind occupying it.
Something shifted in the air around Robert. As if it’d become charged with something unique. Something commanding as the shackles of gravity from the planet beneath him started to crack and fall away. Slowly but surely he was becoming his own centre of gravity.
The floor he’d been sitting on almost seemed to fall away from him. But he didn’t fall with it. The human part of him wanted to panic but he kept his focus, eyes still closed, as he slowly uncrossed his legs. They didn't scrape across the floor as he did. Instead he found himself able to stretch them fully until it was almost like he was standing. And yet his feet hung in space with nothing beneath them.
Had he done it? His human mind didn’t want to believe it but the sensation seemed to speak for itself. All Robert could do was take a slow shaky breath before finally opening his eyes again.
“O-ohhhh… ohhh my…” He stared down in disbelief. He was still in the lab. Still in the testing area. Still in Katon-Ur’s body. Except now…
He was floating.
It wasn’t much. His feet were only a few inches off the ground but… HE WAS FUCKING FLYING! Needless to say the biggest grin you could imagine broke out across Robert’s face, his borrowed mustache twisting upwards with glee. Pure unfiltered excitement pumped through his every vein as he carefully kicked his feet back and forth with wonder.
“I-I-I can’t b-believe it. This is… this is… wow. I’m f-floating.” He could barely form the words to express the sheer extent of his amazement. His body didnt seem to have any trouble expressing it though as blood immediately started to rush south. He was so dazzled by the fact that he was floating that he didn’t even notice his growing bulge until it was already too late to stop. “Gahhh-fuck…” he grumbled, though he couldn’t bring himself to be truly upset by the sight.
By this point, getting at least one uncontrollable erection every time he possessed Phenomaman had become a given. No matter how hard he tried to be professional, Robert’s perverted desires would win out sooner or later and he’d find himself struggling to keep his hands away from the monstrous tent his otherworldly cock would inevitably pitch. But so far he's remained good. As desperately as he’d wanted to, he was able to stop himself from ripping off Katon-Ur’s hero suit and beating the fuck out of his meat. He told himself that he had to respect this body and prove he wasn’t a creep.
He told himself to ignore it but that was always easier said than done. Especially when it throbbed with the kind of insatiable need that Robert’s human cock couldn’t hope to replicate. He bit the inside of his cheek as he stared down at the hefty outline, still floating as he did. He could feel a pulsing need behind his eyes as saliva began to build in his mouth. His heart pumping harder and faster in his chest while his head began to spin.
“I suppose… maybe… just one peek couldn’t hurt. As a uhhh… reward for flying.” Those were the forbidden words. “He won’t even know.” He mumbled meekly as if a part of him still acknowledged just how wrong it was. But that part wasn’t strong enough to stop him now that his perverted brain had found a flimsy excuse to justify what he was about to do.
There was a moment of hesitation as Robert’s hand moved towards the sleek red belt that connected the upper and lower half of the skin tight body suit. But he didn’t stop. He couldn’t now. In his head, he’d already committed to it and there was nothing that was going to stop him as he loosed the belt and allowed it to fall to the floor.
For the first time he was able to peel the fabric up from around his abdomen to reveal Katon-Ur’s abs in all their glory. He’d touched them so many times through the suit but now he could finally feel the modest smattering of hair that coated them. The feeling only made his cock throb more. Especially as his hands wandered further up the underside of his suit and found his bare pecs. His breath hitched as he grabbed at the bulky flesh, finding it just as deliciously furry. And the moment he touched one of his nipples, it was like lightning had stuck his entire nervous system and forced his cock to buck so hard it almost burst out of its fabric constraints. He already knew Katon-Ur had some sensitive nipples but pinching them directly was something else entirely.
Once he’d had his fill of that, his attention swiftly returned to his crotch. How could it not when that angry cock was practically begging him for attention at this point in the only way it knew how. He steadily retracted his hands from underneath the tight shirt of his suit. One hand found itself hooking a thumb under the waistband of his tight blue pants while the other hand caressed his bulge gently. Massaging along the length before squeezing it generously. He could feel his balls too, sitting heavily underneath. Eagerly flooding him with hormones that only served to coax him along until he finally had the courage to do what he’d wanted to do since the first time he possessed this body.
He knew it was going to be big. That much was obvious by now. But even so, nothing could’ve quite prepared him for the sight he was about to witness when he stretched open the waistband at last.
“Holy FUCK!” The words just slipped out on their own but it was more than warranted after laying eyes on that monstrous member. Seeing the outline was one thing but actually seeing the cock itself was something else entirely. Before now the idea of Katon-Ur’s cock had, to a certain degree, remained a fantasy. But not now. Now Robert was seeing it in the flesh with his very own eyes, finding it hard to believe that thing was actually attached to him. The way it protruded from his groin in a way that was both seductively crude and dazzlingly beautiful. Robert could practically feel his pupils dilating with desire.
He pulled down his pants just enough for the terrifyingly large member to spring forth in all its splendour. Bobbing and pulsing between his legs in a way that was nothing short of hypnotic. Proven as much by the long moment where Robert simply floated in silence while staring down at the perfectly sculpted shaft with awe.
Robert could now confirm with absolute certainty that Katon-Ur’s cock looked just like any other human's. No tentacles or pincers or any other weird extra parts. It was just a cock. Except for the fact that it was fucking massive of course. It seemed ridiculous to say but the thing had to be nearly a foot length. Or at the very least around ten inches or so. As for girth? Ooooh boy. It was as thick as Katon-Ur’s wrist! No wonder Blonde Blazer had told him that their genitals weren’t compatible. This thing would’ve split her in two! Or anyone else for that matter. It was far too big for fucking but if anything that only made it all the more tantalising. Especially as some of Katon-Ur’s sweet creamy nectar began leaking from the bulbous tip of his cock in a long thin line of delicious drool.
He’d told himself he wasn’t going to touch it. That he was only going to look and that was it. But now that he’d gotten a good look, surely had to indulge a little too? As such Robert found one of his meaty hands wrapped around that gorgeous girthy shaft before he even knew what he was doing. Almost instantly he tossed his head back with a gleeful moan. Each pump sent vibrations across his entire body that caused his body hair to stand on end. So much so that his eyes began to flutter as he already began to lose himself in the pleasure. Quickly losing sight of all his morals in the process as his mind was overtaken by the aching need to touch himself. And that didn’t just apply to his cock.
Before he knew it Robert was lifting his free arm until his bicep was close enough for his mouth to worship it. He couldn’t help licking, kissing and even gently sinking his teeth into the firm muscle until it was wet with saliva. Soon after he moved onto his chest. Bouncing and groping at this huge hairy superhero tits after pulling the shirt up and behind his neck to reveal them fully at last. The dual stimulation of rubbing his nipples while jacking his giant cock was enough to make his knees go weak. Had he not still been floating, he probably would’ve been writhing on the floor by now.
“Ooohhhh-ohh-hhoooooo… g-goddd… mmmmphff.” Robert groaned, making Katon-Ur’s voice sound like a bitch in heat. “Feeeeeelsss… s-sooooo-mmmmphff… goooo-oooohhhh-ood…” He bit his lip in an effort to stifle his increasing moans thanks to the tiniest bit of rational thinking he had left. The walls were thick but they weren’t completely sound proof. It certainly wasn’t easy to minimise his outward expressions though when the ecstasy he found himself in was beyond anything else Robert had ever experienced. This cock might’ve been too big for sex but god just stroking it and worshipping himself already felt better than sex anyway!
He kept his pace steady. He could feel how eager his balls were to bust a nut but he didn’t want to cum too fast. Robert wanted to savour this experience. As such he even managed to stop stroking a couple of times even if just to wipe precum off the tip. Precum he would then bring up to his lips before eagerly licking off his fingers. He wasn’t sure if it was actually delicious or if it was just the knowledge that it was Phenomaman’s cum that made it taste so good. Either way he didn’t waste a second lapping it up before getting back into rhythm.
His body had managed to remain afloat purely out of muscle memory this whole time. And as he lost himself in the blissful sensations of his body, he almost didn’t notice how he’d begun to spin and roll through the air. Only realising when he opened his eyes at one point to find himself floating upside down while his cock dripped precum down onto face. He was quick to improvise by opening his mouth nice and wide to catch as much as possible.
“Ohhh… ohhh Jes-us… fuuuuckk.” He whimpered as his face twisted from pure lust into something even more pathetic and needy. Especially as cock began to grow even more sensitive to the touch. He was so damn close now he could feel it. His gorgeous muscles were beginning to tense rapidly. Even his asshole was twitching with desire as he imagined stuffing it full with this impossible dick. The mere thought of which already had his brain scheming to make a 3D mould of Phenomaman’s ass at some point for Robert to use as a flashlight. Both as himself and when he’s inside this body. But that was an idea for later.
He’d done well to hold onto his load for as long as he did but eventually Robert reached his breaking point. He didn’t have the strength to pull away anymore. All he could think about now was blowing his load as hard as possible. As such his grip tightened into a death lock as his pace got faster and faster. Before long he was using his super speed to jerk himself off so fast and aggressively that his hand was nothing more than a blur.
And then… It happened. With the way his eyes widened in the seconds leading up to it, you’d have thought he just met God.
“GGROOOOUUAAAHHHH!!” Robert roared with an unruly passion as cum exploded across his body and face, showering himself with a thick milky layer of seed belonging to the one and only Phenomaman. And before he knew it, Robert was licking cum off his chin and out of his mustache while heavy ropes continued to land across his pecs where it settled in his chest hair. If there was a heaven, Robert had just experienced the closest thing to it.
For a good long moment he just continued to float there. Almost naked. Painted in his own super hero semen. He was somewhat surprised to watch Katon’s Ur’s cock slowly soften back down until it’d miraculously shrunk to a flaccid size that actually looked rather normal by human standards. Following which he simply allowed himself to bask in the afterglow of the greatest moment in his entire life. That is until…
“So it does look human.” Said a familiar voice from barely a few paces ahead of him.
Robert’s half lidded eyes snapped open with pure horror as when he spun his head around to see Invisigal staring at his crotch.
“Well I suppose it’s like… XL human but still.” She pursed her lips slightly. “Maybe XXL actually.”
“H-holy fu-!” Robert flailed around in the air slightly before the panic caused him to plummet back onto the ground. His back slamming onto the floor in a way that might’ve been painful had he been practically indestructible. “C-C-Courtney! What the hell a-are you doing in here! How long have y-you…” Robert scrambled for the words, his tone sounding equal parts angry and humiliated. He was in quite the state. Phenomaman’s usually well kept hair and mustache looked frazzled and damp with sweat. The lower half of his body suit was pooling at his ankles. His pecs and abs were on full display. His handsome face was flushed a deep crimson as struggled to catch his breath, sweat mixing with cum to create an aroma that would’ve sent his old body into a frenzy. It wasn’t a state he could’ve imagined the real Phenomaman ever being caught in, being as innocent as he was.
“Chill out, I haven’t been here that long. Just long enough to know I was completely fucking right.” She snickered while sliding her hands into her pockets. “I knew you were only doing this weird body snatcher shit because you horny as fuck for Phenomaman.”
Robert turned his head away in embarrassment.
“Relaxxx. I’m not here to bust your balls or whatever. Looks like you’ve already done a good enough job of that yourself.” Invisgal continued on. “Or rather, Phenomaman’s balls since yours are actually over there.” She pointed a thumb at Robert’s real body across the room, still sleeping soundly. “I mean… you are Robert in there right?” She asked just to confirm what she already knew to be true.
“Y…yes.” Robert admitted sheepishly. “Please just… don’t tell anyone about this.”
Invisigal shrugged. “Sure. Wouldn’t wanna spoil a fellow pervert’s fun. Looked like you were having the time of your life up there.”
Robert stayed silent.
“Remind me again why you’ve decided to go the route of stealing Phenomaman’s body so that you can cover him with his own cum? You know… instead of just asking him out? Like I told you to.”
Robert stood again slowly, hands pointlessly covering his crotch out of instinct. “Because asking him out would be… unprofessional. I couldn’t-” he was cut off before he could finish.
“Righhhtttttt, yeah. Unprofessional. Mhm.” Invisigal nodded her head mockingly. “Unlike what you’re doing now of course which is super professional.” She rolled her eyes slightly. “Just admit I was right. Admit that you’re a weird horny perv that just wanted to be inside Phenomaman’s body.” Once again she displayed her ability to throw such accusations in a way that still felt banterous.
“Fine. Yes.” Robert mumbled. “I’ve had a crush on him for years. I kept it buried for the sake of professionalism. I convinced myself I was only doing this to help him but…” He looked down at the mess he’d made. “I just wanted to feel him so badly.”
Invisigal threw her hands up in the air mockingly. “See!? Was it that hard to just admit it?” It was clear she was getting far too much satisfaction out of this.
“Can you please go now…” Robert asked, sounding defeated.
“Sure whatever. Just make sure you clean up every last drop of man juice you so expertly spilled. Wouldn’t want the real Phenomaman to find out about the extra curricular activities you’ve been getting up to in his body, right?” She teased him as she made her way towards the exit to the lab. Just as she made it to the door however, she turned and looked over her shoulder at him one last time. “Also just fyi, I’m totally fingering myself to this tonight.” She didn’t even give Robert a chance to respond before strolling out, the door sliding shut behind her.
With that Robert was left standing there alone. Dripping with cum. Frozen with embarrassment until he was finally able to dig up the strength to start cleaning himself up.
———
A few more months had passed. Over that time Robert had possessed Katon-Ur’s body again and again as he practiced further control over it and its abilities. He’d eventually been able to get his strength in check to the point where he wasn’t scared to touch other people anymore out of fear of hurting them. He’d also made sure to practice his flight skills just as much until lifting off the ground felt natural to him.
With the basics mastered, Robert had moved on to some slightly more advanced stuff. Such as going outside to fly around in the sky above the SDN building instead. Testing his speed and altitude carefully. And when he wasn't flying around, he found himself practising his combat skills in one of the many training dojos around the building. The next step to mastering his strength would be to do so in the context of a battle. It was one thing to restrain himself when picking up a pen or grabbing a door handle but it was something else entirely to be able to restrain himself when winding up for a punch or a kick. In that sense it was less about just suppressing his power and more about knowing just how much of it to use in any given situation. Needless to say, many many training dummies were obliterated.
Eventually though, after a ton of dedication to learning Phenomaman’s body in and out, Robert had finally grown accustomed to it. Flight began to feel natural. His strength had become much easier to handle. He’d even somewhat gotten used to sounding like Phenomaman’s inspirational self when interacting with people around and outside the building. Yet despite how normal this hulking form was beginning to feel, the novelty of it all still hadn’t worn off. Everytime Robert put on that helmet, he still felt the same buzz of excitement and anticipation knowing that he was going to open his eyes and look down to see those glorious arms and pecs he adored so much.
Now had he remained appropriate in that time?… No. No he had not. After that first mind blowing experience he got to have with Katon-Ur’s super-sized cock, Pandora's box had opened. There was no going back from that. Robert somehow managed to justify it now as payment for all the help he was about to give Phenomaman even if he knew that wasn’t really true. As such he’d made it a ritual now to slip some time in between his training to jerk off and empty those dumb himbo balls. Always spilling what felt like a bucket load of cum after generous amounts of self worship. But he was always careful now, especially after the first time. For a start he always made sure that he locked the door. Secondly he was a lot more careful as to not completely cover himself in jizz. And lastly he was very efficient in cleaning up afterwards, especially once he’d gotten a handle on Katon-Ur’s super speed. He must’ve masturbated almost every time he possessed that body so it was fairly impressive how Katon-Ur was still none the wiser to his body being used and objectified.
It was only once Robert was truly confident in his skill and ability with Phenomaman’s body did he finally let the executives at SDN know about his project. He explained everything he’d been working on and how much more of an asset he could turn Phenomaman into. Clarifying how he could eliminate almost all of Phenomaman’s shortcomings while still being able to utilise his many strengths. Meanwhile the real Phenomaman would continue to work on himself until he was ready to take back the reigns. He even explained how Phenomaman himself was on board with the whole thing and that they’d been testing the finished product for months now. It sounded like a damn good deal and the suited men at the top seemed to agree. There was no denying that Phenomaman was the living definition of a power house but his simple mindedness made him a liability half the time. But with an intelligent and reliable mind behind all that brawn, he was bound to become one of the greatest heroes this planet had ever seen. They gave Robert permission to head out into the field using Phenomaman’s body as soon as they found a replacement to work his desk back in the office. Even going as far to promise not to fire Phenomaman until they’d had a chance to really give this thing a go.
“Robert… That is wonderful news! I almost cannot believe it.” Phenomaman had said when Robert told him how it went down. “You may have saved my career as a hero. I cannot thank you enough.”
Robert shook his head. “Don’t worry about it. Helping you is its own reward.” He’d answered innocently.
“You must at the very least allow me to make love to you.” Phenomaman added, already closing the gap between them as he held his arms out wide.
Robert pretended to refuse but in reality he more than welcomed the embrace. Getting all wrapped up in those enormous bulging muscles felt almost as good as being the one controlling them. And to top it all off, his nose found itself perfectly lodged underneath one of Katon-Ur’s arms where he got the perfect opportunity to breathe in some of that musk. He must've sniffed those pits thousands of times of Katon-Ur’s own nose by now but that didn’t make the scent any less tantalising when he got to experience it with his own nose instead.
It was only a couple days after that when SDN gave Robert the green light to go ahead with his first shift as Phenomaman. He was equal parts excited and nervous as he booted up the Neural Link. He’d given Katon-Ur a nod, prompting the alien to turn on his receiver, and before he knew it he was back in the body he loved so much.
After that Robert strolled out of the lab and made his way up to the dispatching floor of the building just as the rest of the Z-Team were beginning to arrive and clock in for their shift. Robert greeted each of them with Phenomaman’s trademark smile which as per usual was met by a mixed response from the group of reformed villains. Yet none of them seemed to notice the difference. They all thought he was the real Phenomaman and that alone had Robert struggling to keep his cock from getting excited. He was even able to pass off the small receiver he was wearing as a “trendy Earth accessory” which was honestly pretty accurate to something Phenomaman would’ve said. Of course that didn’t work on Invisgal. She knew exactly what it was. As such she narrowed her eyes at Robert with an amused smirk, knowing damn well it was him inside there. But kept her mouth shut nonetheless.
Once everyone had arrived, they turned on their comms. The voice that spoke on the other end was that of a grizzled older man named Frank. Robert had seen him around the office a few times. Huge lumberjack of a man with a hefty midsection and covered with hair. He explained that he’d be taking over for Robert until he finished work on an unspecified project. Naturally this sparked a bit of uproar from the team. It was sort of sweet for Robert to hear just how much they all preferred him over any other dispatcher. And of course when Frank said he didn’t know any details as to Robert’s absence, that sparked a whole wildfire of theories amongst the team as to what he was getting up to. Some were genuine guesses while others were clearly just making shit up for giggles.
“What do you think little Robby is getting up to P-Man?” Prism asked over the comms shortly after she’d been sent on the first dispatch of the day. Though it was only to run a few errands uptown alongside Flamebae.
Robert stuttered for a moment. “I uhmm… I couldn’t say. I am no more informed than any of you… fellow heroes.” He said, trying to keep his impression airtight.
“Really?” Invisgal’s voice crackled through the tiny communicator. “You sure Robert didn’t say anything to you? I thought the two of you were pretty tight nowadays.” He said in a way that only Robert could tell was teasing.
“Yes. I’m sure Courtney.”
“Courtney huh? First time you’ve ever called me that. Didn’t realise we were that close.”
Robert almost choked. “O-oh I j-just… I thought using our first names every now and then might uhmmm- bring us closer together. As a team…”
“I think I’ll stick to Invisgal when we’re on the clock. Or Invisbitch. Take your pick.”
“Right. Apologies Invisgal.” Robert grumbled, chewing on his bottom lip slightly.
The line was silent for a long moment until…
“I’m not the only one who thought that was really fuckin weird right?” Punch-Up chirped.
“Phenomaman is always weird.” Coupé was quick to add.
Before anyone else had a chance to respond, Frank cut them off. “Alright all of you shut your traps. A few calls just came in about a bomb threat over at cinemaworld in the southwest district. The civilians are trapped inside the building after what looks like a hacker attack on the security system. We’re trying to override it but in the meantime I need some of you to head over there and help evacuate the place. Phenomaman, you’re the fastest here. Fly yourself and Melavola over there as quickly as you can.”
Robert stood at attention as the instructions came through loud and clear. He wasn’t used to being on this end of the dispatching. Even before when he was Mecha-Man full time, he usually did things solo. “I’m on it!” He said enthusiastically before swooping Melavola up in his arms and flying out of the SDN call centre.
As soon as they arrived, Melavola opened up a portal that took both her and Robert inside the building where they split up to look for civilians. This kind of work obviously wasn't new. He’d been a hero for many years. Saving lives. Fighting villains. Keeping the peace. Robert had been through it all. But he had to admit, there was something different about the feeling of saving people with own two hands. Before he’d always been operating a huge metal suit. There was always a barrier between himself and the people he was rescuing. But now it felt different. Personal even. He could actually see the way their faces would soften with relief the moment he offered his hand. He didn’t need any augments or tools with this body. He just needed himself. And that was the most empowering thing he’d ever known.
Once they were confident everyone was out, Frank instructed them to leave the rest to the bomb squad and return to SDN. But Robert refused. While flying around his enhanced hearing had caught what sounded like a faint unusual ticking. It could’ve been anything but something about it stood out to him. So much so that he found himself flying around the building again until he located the source. And he was right. There, hidden inside one of the walls, was a massive bomb. It was an insidious looking thing with wires sticking out from all angles while an ominous red light blinked in the centre.
“Phenomaman! What are you doing!?” Frank bellowed down the comms. “You don’t have the expertise to deal with that thing. You’ll send the whole building sky high!”
Robert’s eyes darted over the bomb. Whoever made it had deliberately constructed it to look confusing to the untrained eye. The real Phenomaman wouldn’t have had the slightest idea what to do. Robert however had years of experience under his belt with this kind of thing.
“Do not worry Frank. The building is empty besides myself.” Robert responded. “I think I can do it. I have been studying up on this kind of thing recently.” He added. Not a complete lie, all things considered.
“Hohooooohh shit. That place is about to go up in flames.” Prism chortled as she and the rest of the team listened in.
Frank continued to shout at Robert to leave the bomb alone but the hero had no intention of doing so. How could he pass up a golden opportunity like this at the start of his first shift? He knew that if he could successfully diffuse this thing on his own then it would prove the worth behind his project. Showing the suits at SDN some real evidence that his mind in Phenomaman’s body could be a home run for them and everyone else.
He listened as most of the Z-team egged him on, expecting him to fuck it up. Had he not been borderline indestructible it might’ve sounded insensitive. Regardless he found himself carefully opening up the bomb to get a better look at where all the wires connected on the inside. Slowly but surely he began pulling on a few of them while messing around with the control board. There were a few close calls where he almost pressed or pulled the wrong thing due to his thick sausage fingers but in the end he was able to grin triumphantly as the flashing red light powered itself down, rendering the bomb inactive.
“There. The threat has been neutralised.” He claimed.
Sonar’s voice was the first Robert heard. “I-Is he being serious? Did he actually just diffuse a bomb?”
“No fuckin way lad…” Punch-Up added shortly after. “The thing had to be a dud.”
The team debated over the validity of Robert’s success while he stood there, hands on hips and proud as hell. It was his first outing and already he’d managed to do something the real Phenomaman couldn’t have. So far so good.
“Well uhm… good job Phenomaman. Sorry I doubted you.” Frank said, just as stunned as everyone else. Maybe more so. “Just don’t make a habit out of ignoring what I tell you to do.” He continued in an effort to regain a sense of authority.
The rest of the morning shift went very smoothly with Robert being assigned missions that were mostly mediocre. Things like people calling in about minor inconveniences or the odd thievery here and there. Pretty standard stuff for superhero duty. It wasn’t long before Lunch break rolled around for the Z-Team where most of them ended up gathering in the break room to interrogate Phenomaman about the bomb diffusal. Robert tried to act as nonchalant about it as he could. Just saying that all the classes he’d been taking must finally be starting to pay off. An excuse that they were all forced to accept as it was the only thing that made even a whisper of sense. That or they assumed he just got lucky.
When they headed back out for the afternoon shift, it was much of the same. Easy saves and basic tasks. All up until he got the chance to stop a bank heist. The criminals barely stepped foot out the bank before Robert intercepted them. Descending from the sky and disarming them before they even had a chance to shoot. It seems one of them had heard of Phenomaman’s weakness to being easily manipulated as they tried a similar tactic to what’d worked on Phenomaman in the past. Spinning some sob story that the real Phenomaman no doubt would’ve believed. But not Robert. He saw straight through the lies and made sure not a single one of the criminals got away before the police showed up to take them away. After which he found himself getting flocked by fans who were more than eager to show their appreciation and adoration towards him. Something that seemed to be a common theme throughout the day.
As the shift went by however, Robert couldn’t help but start to feel a little pent up. As he was flying over the city at one point, he could feel his dick beginning to twitch involuntarily. As much as he loved giving this body all the attention it deserved, he couldn’t afford to let himself get distracted on a day like today. Not while on duty anyway. That said he was supposed to dip into that bathroom on his lunch break and have a quick jerk in there to satisfy his urges but he never got the chance. And now, after the rush or having put a stop to an illegal wrestling tournament funded by villains all on his own, he found himself fighting back an erection rather unsuccessfully.
When flaccid, Katon-Ur’s cock was rather pleasant. It only created a modest bulge appropriate enough for when he was out and about wearing this fabulous hero costume. But as soon as he started to get hard, things would inevitably take a turn for the worse. His dick would grow too huge to hide and create a bulging tent that would no doubt turn heads for all the wrong reasons. To say something like that would probably tarnish both his and Phenomaman’s image was probably rather accurate. And yet despite having full control over his strength, he still couldn’t control his cock.
(Link to the artist here)
Before long Robert found himself switching off his communicator before dropping down into his small discreet alleyway with nobody around. Though even after landing, he still looked both ways before undoing his belt and tugging down the lower half of his suit. His ever stiffening cock sprung out with a heavy -thwack- as it slapped against his abs before standing up tall and straight. Robert wasted no time in wrapping one of his meaty stands around the shaft and getting to work. Starting with a slow and steady pump that would gradually get more and more intense. All the while he used his free hand to start grabbing at his ass. Not just his bubbly cheeks though. His fingers were just as eager to explore the hole between them. Circling the tight ring of muscle before pressing a single finger inside. The mere act had him groaning in ecstasy and bucking his hips both to the rhythm of him fingering himself and the ever increasing pace of his wanking. Surely by now it goes without saying that the alleyway received a fresh coating a white paint soon thereafter.
As soon as he looked presentable again, Robert switched his communicator back and claimed he’d turned it off by mistake. A flimsy excuse but they bought it. He wasn’t gone for too long anyway. As such Frank only gave him a light slap on the wrist before sending him on a new mission that’d come in moments ago.
The remainder of the shift went even smoother than Robert could have hoped. He completed almost every assignment he was given with utmost satisfaction and little to no fuckups. Proving himself time and time again until the rest of the team was almost starting to get a little irritated by how incredibly well he was doing today. Usually they’d have fun calling him a dumbass for all the stupid little mistakes Phenomaman would make. But now with Robert in control he was by far the most efficient member of the team. So much so that Robert began to wonder if he should dial it back a little just so he didn't raise too much suspicion.
When everyone clocked off for the day, Robert was given a round of begrudging applause from the rest of the team. The likes of which he received humbly.
Shortly after they suggested heading down to the superhero bar like usual but Robert said he had some business he had to take care of. When he was asked what about, the most Phenomaman response he could think of was that he was making plans for his Magic The Gathering club. An excuse nobody bothered to question.
Of course Robert was really actually back to the lab where his real body sat waiting for him to return. Slumped in the chair with the neural link whirring away on its head. Looking so skinny and pathetic in comparison to the body he was inhabiting now. Even after all these months, it never got any easier to give up all this muscle. If anything he’d only become more hesitant. Finding himself procrastinating for as long as he could just to spend a little longer inside this ginormous muscle bound frame.
He so badly wanted to stay. So… soooo badly. Especially after today where he’d spent the longest amount of time inside of it at once. He could practically feel his muscles twitching on their own as if they were pleading him to stay too. So much so that he found himself bouncing his pecs a little and worshipping the sharp features of his face as he imagined what it might feel like to keep it all forever. What if he could just… take it. Clearly the body itself wanted him too. Clearly it preferred him over its proper owner. That was permission enough right?
Begrudgingly, Robert had to do what was right. He ended the transfer and acted none the wiser to the fantasy he’d been having when Katon-Ur came back around. He told the dumb alien about how the shift had been a resounding success and that soon enough everyone would see what an invaluable part of the team he was. Katon-Ur was over the moon. All the while Robert couldn’t help feeling a little guilty for how badly he still wanted to be inside that body.
———
A dozen more weeks passed by in the blink of an eye once Robert had begun to fill the role of Phenomaman. In that time he’d taken over almost every shift from Katon-Ur and had gained even more perfected control over the body. As such he’d been able to cement himself as a superior version of Phenomaman. He’d gotten past the awkward stage of having to pretend he was somewhere in between smart and dumb as to not raise too many eyebrows and was now confidently displaying his intelligence. It marked quite the change in how Phenomaman was viewed by other heroes, the public and even SDN itself.
For a start the heroes had gained a greater respect for him. Of course many were always impressed by his strength but his tendency to act like a lovable but brainless idiot had left him as the butt of the joke time and time again. Not anymore though. If anything a lot of the high end professionals deeply admired the hard work he’d seemingly put in. Along with this growth, SDN had become more comfortable putting Phenomaman front and centre with a lot of their advertising again. They’d pulled back on it a little over the last year but since Robert had polished off Phenomaman’s image, that handsome face had begun popping up everywhere again. Billboards, posters, social media. You name it! He was quickly becoming even more of a golden boy now than he ever was before. Not to mention his already huge fanbase had exploded to the point where Phenomaman stan accounts were becoming commonplace on most platforms.
As such Robert had been offered a transfer off the Z-Team and back onto what the company called ‘a real superhero team’. He briefly considered it but he found himself turning down the offer. After all they’d been through, he couldn’t leave behind his team of surprisingly awesome rejects. When the Z-Team eventually found out that he’d rejected a transfer, they too gained a newfound respect for him. Loyalty and such.
Somehow Robert had managed to turn the rockiest part of Phenomaman’s entire career into a new golden age. He tried to be humble about it but he’d be lying if he said he wasn’t enjoying all the love and fanfare. It was more than he’d ever received as Mecha-Man. So much so that it’d managed to deepen his love for this body and persona even more. Making him even more addicted to the point where he’d started to loathe his real body.
He hated looking in the mirror and not seeing Katon-Ur’s dreamy face. He hated how dull the world seemed through his human eyes. He hated moving his arms and not feeling the subtle flex of Katon-Ur’s thick biceps. He hated having a flat ass instead of Katon-Ur’s massive juicy cheeks. And most of all, he hated how pathetic his erections felt when he didn’t have that monstrous cock between his legs. Being himself was just underwhelming to say the least. Embarrassing even. Every time Robert was back in his own skin now, he felt out of place. By contrast Katon-Ur’s body only felt more and more like home. Needless to say, his fantasies about staying this way forever had persisted. He felt bad for thinking it but he couldn’t imagine permanently going back to his old way of life now that he’d experienced all this. How could he?
Unfortunately Robert would be hit around the head with the hard reality that the dream he’d been living might be coming to an end even sooner than he thought. It was hard to believe but Katon-Ur had actually begun to make some surprising progress in his studies in between Robert taking over his body. He was rapidly starting to adapt to human culture in a way he’d struggled to previously and his comprehension skills had begun to improve quite dramatically. Robert wasn’t sure how Katon-Ur had suddenly made so much progress. Perhaps sharing a brain with Robert’s far more intelligent mind had rubbed off on Katon-Ur somehow? Either way, this realization made it clear that pretty soon Katon-Ur would be ready to take back control in the field. Robert’s assistance would no longer be required and by result Robert would no longer get to possess the infallible hunky body he’d begun to value greatly over his own.
Seeing the joy on the alien’s mustached face as he explained how well he’d been doing was bittersweet. One one hand, he was happy for Katon-Ur. They were still close friends after all and Robert genuinely did want the best for him even if his own perverted fantasies tended to cloud his mind whenever it came to Katon-Ur. On the other hand however, he didn’t want to stop. Giving back control to the real Phenomaman meant never getting to experience that body again. Sure he could ask Katon-Ur out on a date and if he was lucky the space hero might even say yes. But dating him would never be the same as actually being him. Kissing him would never bring the same amount of satisfaction as actually reaching up to touch those lips and caress that beautiful mustache. Sucking that enormous cock would never feel as good as using it to bust a fat nut. Nothing was ever going to compare.
But the inevitable was approaching so the best Robert could do for now was enjoy it while it lasted. Whenever he was inside Phenomaman, he soaked as much of the love from fans as he could. He tried not to take for granted the incredible strength and the ability to fly. But most of all he stopped being shy about worshipping himself.
Whenever he returned to the lab after a shift, it’d become routine for him to take some time to himself where he’d enjoy Katon-Ur’s perfect form before switching off the Neural Link. He wasn’t shy about stripping down and gazing at himself in the new conveniently placed mirror. Using his eyes to track along every contour and detail of his hulking form and making sure to commit all of it to memory. And if his eyes didn’t get too distracted by the bulge of his biceps or the curve of his ass then they would find themselves locked onto his face. Staring deep into his own dilated pupils as he savoured the fact that he’d owned those beautiful eyes and all the other sharp handsome features that surrounded them.
All the while his cock would no doubt be throbbing at full mast. Bucking so needily between his legs that it’d be impossible to ignore even if he wanted to. By now he’d actually measured it to be a whopping eleven and a half inches, just barely shy of a foot long. Even after all this time, it was still mind boggling how huge it was. Something so obscene that it was practically unusable. And the fact that it was only about three inches soft made knowing the kind of beast it could grow into even hotter.
Ordinarily he would just jerk himself off like a mad man while groping his huge muscle tits until he blew a phenomenal load all over the mirror. Now though, he’d started setting up a camera to record his self worship and to capture himself acting like a horny animal while using Katon-Ur’s body. Actively showing off to the camera while he did. Sometimes acting like Phenomaman and other times just acting like a big dumb cocky jock with cum for brains. Mostly so he could have an archive to look back on and jerk off to once the experiment finally came to end.
Once he was done, Robert would get one of his new cleaning robots to wipe away any of the mess Katon-Ur’s virile cock had left behind. As it did he’d dress himself back in the hero suit as if nothing had happened. Then once he deemed himself inconspicuous enough, he’d deactivate the Neural Link receiver. The most Katon-Ur had ever noticed was how sweaty he felt sometimes when he woke up. Something Robert had always been able to pass off as him simply working his ass off to make Katon-Ur look as good as possible out there. Despite his growing intelligence, Katon-Ur was still as gullible as ever when it came to the man he now considered to be his best friend.
“I do not think I will ever be able to repay the debt I owe you Robert. I wish there was more I could do to thank you.” Katon-Ur had said one day shortly after finding out about an award Robert had received on his behalf. “I do not deserve all the charity you have bestowed upon me.”
“I’ve told you before, big guy. Don't worry about it. If anything I should be thanking you for trusting me to go out there with your power.” Robert said while wrapping an arm around Katon-Ur’s waist. “I already feel like I’ve done more good as Phenomaman than I ever did being Mecha-Man. I’m actually a little bummed that I might not have to fill in for much longer. Your body really is incredible…” Those last words were laced with an undertone of lust that Katon-Ur was too oblivious to pick up on.
In the past Katon-Ur might’ve mistook the compliment as bullying towards his appearance. But over the last few months Robert had really helped Katon-Ur to realise that the mass majority of people, Robert included, were being genuine when they said good things about his body and the way he looked. As such, Katon-Ur couldn’t help but blush a little. “Awww… T-Thank you Robert. That means a lot to hear.”
“Now. How about you show that new Magic The Gathering deck you’ve been working on.”
Katon-Ur’s eyes lit up immediately as he pulled Robert along excitedly towards the exit of the lab, eager to take Robert back to his place so they could play.
———
The day Robert had been dreading had been drawing ever near. That couldn’t have been clearer when Katon-Ur had insisted that he start taking on some of his own shifts again instead of Robert filling in. He was more confident than ever in himself and wanted to prove as much by heading out into the field and maintaining the new squeaky clean image Robert had built for him. And Robert couldn’t even argue with him. From everything he’d seen, he had to agree that Katon-Ur was more or less ready to take up the mantle of Phenomaman once again. Sure he could’ve tried gaslighting the poor alien but Robert couldn’t bring himself to upset Katon-Ur when he was clearly so proud of himself. Doing so would be like kicking a puppy.
It started with Katon-Ur doing half a shift every couple of days but that quickly went up to full shifts that became more and more frequent. Before long Robert was only doing every other shift and, for the most part, nobody seemed to notice the difference between whether it was him or Katon-Ur controlling that body. As such it pained Robert to finally have to mark a date on the calendar for when his experiment would come to an end. And it was close. Only two weeks from when he marked it. Katon-Ur was of course excited to be standing on his own two feet again but Robert already found himself mourning what he was very soon about to lose. Or so he thought…
About a week before the experiment was supposed to end, Robert hopped into the body of Phenomaman for what would be his third from last time. He’d been savouring it more than ever this last week or so. Both the body and the identity itself. At this point he was just trying to commit as much of the experience to memory as he could while also secretly hoping he could find some excuse later down the line to jump back in every once in a while.
He’d clocked in and turned on his comms alongside the rest of the Z-Team. Frank was still their dispatcher and had been ever since. Somehow the team hadn’t been able to irritate the paunchy bear of a man out of the job yet. Robert must’ve softened them up a little in his time as their dispatcher. A position he’d soon be returning to it seemed. Probably for the best as the weird and wild speculations as to why Robert had seemingly been spending all his time in the downstairs labs over the last few months had only grown.
After a few simple jobs like doing a grocery run for an elderly couple and returning a lost dog to its owner, Frank hit Robert up with an urgent mission. A new villain had appeared over in the east side of the city and had started causing havoc. Robert was nearby enough that he could already hear the commotion when it started and was already on his way to put a stop to it.
It didn’t take long for him to spot the target when he saw streaks of lightning whipping around the streets and buildings, all leading back to one man who would eventually be known as the Electromaniac. Robert would later find out that his power to generate electricity was normally quite weak until he figured out that pumping himself with just the right assortment of drugs would massively amplify his output. Doing so however had also seemed to fry his brain to the point of going on a mindless rampage. Now he was zapping everyone and everything around him. There had already been a mass number of injuries and even a small number of casualties all while every electronic device in a mile radius was going haywire.
Robert knew he had to act fast. Every second wasted could end with another casualty. So without thinking, he flew headfirst at the living embodiment of lightning. Descending fast enough to grab the villain before he had a chance to react. His top priority was to get this freak as far away from civilians as possible. So he powered through an obscene amount of electricity to wrap his beefy arms around the villain before flying them both as high into the sky as possible.
It only took a few moments for them to get above the clouds. During which Robert could feel well over a thousand volts of electricity flowing through his body. An amount like that would’ve killed a regular human instantly but to Phenomaman it wasn’t much more than a tingle. If anything it only energised him as his body’s natural instincts for energy absorption kicked in. His plan was to take Electromaniac so high up that he passed out. Phenomaman’s massively increased lung capacity meant he could hold his breath for an extremely long time and could easily outlast the villain. In theory it was fool proof but in his haste to put a stop to Electromaniac, Robert had overlooked one tiny detail.
The Neural Link receiver.
Though his body might’ve been impervious to the electricity, the receiver in his ear certainly wasn’t. His steady absorption of the energy wasn’t enough to immediately cancel out all those volts of electricity folding around them in a sparkling ball of light. He hadn’t had enough time to master that ability yet and as such, the receiver began to short circuit. Robert didn’t notice until the thing practically exploded in his ear, causing him to wince sharply. It was the closest thing he’d ever felt to pain in this body. It took him a second to realise what had happened but when he did, his eyes widened with shock. How could he have been so careless!?
He thought that seconds from now he would wake up back in his own body and Katon-Ur would find himself in quite the confusing situation in the skies above the city. But as he waited for his senses to dull and for his vision to fade… nothing happened. He felt a little dizzy, nauseous even, but he was still very much in control of Phenomaman’s body. He didn’t understand what was happening or even if the receiver was truly broken. All he knew was that he was still holding on tight to Electromaniac.
Robert flew them both higher and higher until they reached the stratosphere. The freezing temperatures and lack of oxygen caused the lunatic supervillain to fizzle out in a matter of seconds. Robert watched his eyes loll back as the last sparks of electricity evaporated. Only then did he start to descend again, going as fast as he could to make sure Electromaniac didn’t die. Soon after he found himself plummeting past the clouds again and towards the city below.
He slammed back onto solid ground with what could only be described as a superhero landing, the unconscious lunatic now lying motionless in his arms. Shortly after he ended up dropping the other man to the floor as Robert found himself hit with an intense feeling of vertigo. Everything around him began to spin and blur in a way that caused him to stumble to his knees while holding his head in pain. It was as if someone had punched him in the brain. It was unlike anything he had ever experienced before.
It was a miracle he didn’t pass out. Instead he reached up towards his ear where the tiny receiver should’ve been only to find a busted up mess. It didn’t make any sense. Without the receiver he shouldn’t have been able to stay in control of this body. Even with it being destroyed, he’d implemented a fail safe that should’ve been thrown back into his regular human body anyway. Yet he was still very much possessing the body of his favourite hunky hero and friend.
Robert held his head in discomfort as the gears slowly began to turn in his dazed mind. The intense electromagnetic field surrounding them as they flew up into the sky must’ve disrupted the signal connecting Robert’s consciousness to his old body. So when the receiver was destroyed, Robert’s consciousness had no way of returning to his real body. Instead it seems to have just rattled around inside Katon-Ur’s brain a little.
The reality of the situation didn’t really hit him at first. Instead he simply tried to collect himself as he noticed the worried faces of onlookers all around.
“No… no need to worry everyone. You’re safe now!” He shouted as best he could while slowly pushing himself back up onto his feet. Giving a weary thumbs up before signalling to the police nearby that it was safe to come and apprehend Electromaniac. He took some deep breaths as he watched them slap cuffs on the villain. It was only then that he realised the comms device in his other ear had been destroyed as well, evidenced by the sudden lack of chatter from his teammates and Frank.
Robert tried his best to blink away the dizziness but the more his mind began to clear, the more panicked he found himself becoming. All he knew for certain was that something had gone very very wrong. He was only snapped out of his worried trance when Coupé and Sonar touched down beside him.
“Phenomaman, you alright dude? You look like you’re about to hurl.” Sonar asked, taking a step back just in case he was right.
Coupé folded her arms over her chest. “Your communicator went dead so Frank sent us in case you needed backup.” She glanced over at the unconscious maniac being dragged away into the police van just a few feet away. “Clearly not.”
“What did he do to you man? I’ve never seen you this shaken up before.” Sonar leaned over to pat Robert on the back while still being cautious to stay outside of the potential splash zone.
Robert shook his head. “I-I uhmmm… I think it was just ahhhh…” He squeezed his eyes shut briefly. “All that electricity… It rattled me a little. I guess.” He replied, which wasn’t a complete lie.
The three of them flew back to SDN shortly after with Robert trailing a little behind as he fell deep in thought. Once they arrived, Robert was given a new comms device after being checked over by the medical team. It was the first time Phenomaman had ever needed to be checked out but alas they found nothing. Physically, he was completely fine.
So after a quick break, Robert was thrown back into the shift as if nothing had happened. He could’ve requested the day off but in his daze he just agreed to head back out. So that’s what he did. Before long Frank assigned him a new task and off Robert went. Helping out citizens and pretending as if everything was normal. Mostly because a big part of him wanted to believe that it was. Almost like he was in denial about the fact that something had clearly gone awry with his experiment. But as soon as he was finished with hero business, he’d have to confront it.
Of course the day practically flew by after that. Lunch came and went in no time and before long Robert was drifting through the second half of the shift. He put on that signature smile whenever needed and did whatever was needed of him but deep down all he could think about was what he was gonna find out when he got back to the lab later that night. Most of the Z-Team hadn’t noticed the underlying worrying plaguing him. The only one who seemed to catch a whiff of it was Invisgal. She’d asked him if everything was alright and he lied through his teeth with the best inspirational impression of Phenomaman he could muster.
But inevitably the shift came to an end. Everyone clocked out after finishing up their final assignments for the day, Robert included. After that came the walk back down to the lab where on any other day he would spend some time worshipping himself before powering down the Neural Link. This time however, the walk felt unusually long as a daunting cloud loomed over him. Even when he finally reached the door to his lab, Robeet couldn’t help but stand frozen for a good minute or so. Even when he finally went to press the button to open the door, his hand trembled.
Walking inside, everything was as it should be. All his tools and gadgets where they always were. His schematics and notes were still sitting on a workbench off to the side. And across the room was none other than Robert’s human body sitting rather lifeless with the Neural Link still on its head. It wasn’t a new sight and yet something about it felt so ominous now. He didn’t feel the same connection to his old body that he normally felt whenever he looked at it. It was like a separate entity now.
The first thing he did was check the computer and sure enough there were multiple error messages plastered across the screen. All of which prattled off about the connection from the Neural Link to receiver being disrupted and then severed all together soon after. There had been a failed attempt to pull his consciousness back out of Katon-Ur’s body shortly before total loss of connection which was what’d caused the brief dizziness and nausea. And now with the receiver destroyed, there was nothing he could do to rekindle that connection.
“Fuck… fuck fuck fuck…” Robert grumbled with frustration as he ran his hands through Katon-Ur’s perfect hair. “Damn I knew I should’ve made a backup… Goddamn it!” He had to resist the urge to smash his fist through the computer screen out of pure frustration.
He looked up at his real body again. There was nothing that could wake it up because there was nothing in there to wake up. It was nothing more than an empty shell now. No brain activity beyond the absolute essentials. Everything that made up Robert was now stuck inside Katon-Ur’s brain with no way to get back. Of course that also meant that Katon-Ur’s consciousness was also stuck in a state of hibernation as it remained suppressed underneath Robert’s. And Katon-Ur had no way of knowing.
“Ohhhhhh god…” Robert panicked. “Ohhh god. Ohh fuck. Ohhh Jesus.” It was pretty out of character for him to spiral like this but given the situation it was definitely warranted. “I-I’m stuck. I can’t g-get out. We’re stuck like this!” He exclaimed loudly to himself. The thought of which should’ve been horrifying and for a moment it seemed that way. Never being able to return to your true form was a terrifying fate on paper. But the more Robert let those words roll over him, the less scared he became.
“I’m… stuck.” He repeated to himself, less panicked this time and more monotone as racked it over in his mind. “I’m stuck. In Katon-Ur’s body… Phenomaman’s body.” He went on to confirm with himself. His eyes flickered down at himself, glancing at all the gorgeous muscle he’d come to love so much, before looking back up at his old body. Looking at how weak and pale it seemed by comparison. “And I can’t go back…” his heart seemed to jump a little at those last words. And that’s when it hit him.
Where a terrified frown had sat mere moments ago, the beginnings of a smirk began to form. Because as wrong as it was, the universe had answered his prayers. Robert had never wanted to give up this body and now he’d never have to. He never could because without the receiver to reconnect him to the Neural Link, it was impossible. He was stuck… in the body of his fucking dreams!
That small smirk slowly started to grow until it broke out into a full on smile. Of course there was a huge part of him that felt awful about the fact that the real Katon-Ur was still sitting dormant inside their shared brain but that part was vastly overshadowed by the joy he was feeling. Joy for the fact that he’d never had to give up this body ever again! He’d never have to end the session. He’d never have to dread going back to his old human life. He’d never have to feel small or weak again. He’d never have to stop being Phenomaman!!
Suddenly he began to wonder what the hell he’d been so worried about all day?! This was quite possibly the best news of his entire life. He’d jerked off countless times in Katon-Ur’s body to the fantasy of keeping it and never going back but he never could’ve gone through with it. Not on his own. The guilt would’ve been unbearable. Honestly he’d be lying if there wasn’t a moderate sense of guilt weighing on him right now but at least he knew that it wasn’t his fault. Not intentionally anyway. Perhaps his carelessness was what’d gotten him in this situation but beyond that it was a total accident. He couldn’t really blame himself that much could he?…
Robert turned and looked at himself in the mirror. Katon-Ur stared back at him. Phenomaman. Even though he’d drunk the sight in time after time, it seemed different now. More real somehow.
“I’m… I’m sorry Katon-Ur.” Robert said while trying to keep his smile at bay. He knew Katon-Ur more than likely wouldn’t hear his words but he needed to say them anyway. “I never would’ve intended for something like this to happen but… it looks like I’m gonna have to fill in for a little longer than we planned.” The sides of his mouth were practically trembling as he tried to contain his excitement. But eventually he couldn’t contain himself as he allowed a huge cheesy grin to emerge.
Before he even knew what he was doing, Robert practically ripped off the Phenomaman suit to expose every beautiful inch of the body he now owned for the foreseeable future. He’d worshipped it so many times by now and yet somehow it’d never looked more delicious than it did right now. His biceps were works of art. His legs looked as though they belonged to a greek god. His pecs were downright hypnotic with the way they jiggled under the slightest movement. The same could be said for his enormous globe of an ass. But nothing would ever beat the sight of his gigantic space cock once it stiffened up to its full length.
That evening Robert should’ve been panicked off his feet and trying to find a way to fix this mess. Instead he lost himself like never before in the vast pleasure bestowed upon him by Katon-Ur’s body. Touching it in every way you can imagine. Stimulating every sweet spot. Groping every bit of pliable muscle. Trying not to cum at the sound of his own voice moaning through it all. And of course jerking Katon-Ur’s cock like he never had before. Running his hand rapidly along the powerful length while he allowed his fingers to probe at his asshole slightly. Dancing around the tight ring before finally making the dive and causing his eyes to roll while his mouth hung agape.
“Mmmmpphf… fuuuuuckkk… ohhhh fuuuck…” Robert groaned. “I’m sooooo fuckinnn sorry Katon-Ur… ohhhhh.” He continued to apologise through the endless waves of pleasure. The conflict still brewing within slightly but if anything that only made him hornier. Thinking about Katon-Ur completely oblivious to the fact that he’d had his body stolen, accidentally or otherwise, soon had Robert pumping even more furiously than before. Biting his lip even as he glanced up at the beautiful mustached face staring ask at him, so hot and bothered yet still so immaculate in every way. And now completely and utterly his. The expression only grew hungrier as he dug his fingers even deeper inside that sensitive Phenoma-hole. The feeling of which made him wish there was actual dick in there.
The very thought caused his mind to wander to another fantasy. Of course he knew his dick was probably too big for most people so instead he’d imagined turning into a total bottom in Phenomaman’s body. Putting this fat muscle ass to good work while his giant cock flops uselessly between his legs. All while being told it was too big to be good for anything. The idea of it still sent shivers down his spine. Even more now that he could actually make it a reality.
Soon after Robert gave himself, the mirror and half of the room a hefty redecorating. Spraying an enormous load of thick milky cum in massive jets pumped from his heavy balls. It was absolutely everywhere. By the end he found himself lying on the floor, hot, sweaty and sticky as he tried desperately to catch his breath.
“How the hell am I gonna explain this?…” He wondered to himself while running a hand through his chest hair.
———
Robert wasn’t able to hide the truth of what’d happened for long. Once it became clear to him that there was no short term solution to the situation he’d found himself in, he informed the executives at SDN. Telling them all about how his brief encounter with Electromaniac had compromised the Neural Link receiver, leaving him stranded in Katon-Ur’s body with no way of getting back. When asked if he could make a new receiver, he said it was possible but that it could take a couple weeks at very least. As such they decided to keep all this under wraps for now.
Of course Robert’s real body couldn’t survive on its own for that long, not to mention people would begin to notice his sudden absence. As such the executives would help to spin a story about how ‘Robert’ had been involved in an accident that’d left him in a comatose state. Hooking his vacant body up to life support in a nearby hospital for the time being. During which Robert would be tasked in recreating the receiver.
Robert had agreed. Of course he had. But there was still a massive part of him that wanted to live out this fantasy. That wanted to take this opportunity he’d been graced with and run with it for the rest of his life. He was completely torn.
But in the meantime he had no choice but to continue living the life of the one and only Phenomaman. Going out on hero duty was nothing new by this point. He used everything he’d learned up until now to keep being the best version of Phenomaman he could be. Acing most of his assignments. Keeping the peace. Working effortlessly alongside his teammates. Soaking in all the love and attention he received from civilians with as much grace and humility as possible. All standard stuff by now.
The real difference came when he clocked out at the end of his shift and no longer had to leave this form. He got to head back to Katon-Ur’s place and do whatever the hell he wanted with this dreamy body in his free time. Half the time that includes masturbation is some form or another. Other times it’s going through Katon-Ur’s things and trying on some of his clothes besides the hero costume, loving how well the huge sizes fit him. Or going out on the town with the Z-Team and actually getting to socialise as Katon-Ur outside of being a hero. Enjoying all the simpler things in life and how much better they all seemed from inside this colossal hunk of a body. It was as though life itself was brighter and really worth living in a way he hadn’t known before.
And then of course getting to wake up every day to the welcome surprise of Katon-Ur’s morning wood. Being welcomed every sunrise by the sight of this massive 6’4 frame of bulging muscle was one thing but feeling that familiar throb was something else entirely. It was like an instant reminder to his waking mind that he was inhabiting the body of his deepest desires. He never wasted any time gripping and stroking it lovingly until eventually he was greedily lapping up his own cum.
That said he’d been procrastinating heavily when it came to rebuilding the receiver. He’d begun progress on it but he always found excuses not to work on it as much as he should've. Claiming he was busy with all his responsibilities now as Phenomaman. Saying it was harder to build with Katon-Ur’s large clumsy hands. ‘Accidentally’ making too many plans before or after work and not leaving enough time to work on the device. The excuses truly were endless. Sometimes they were valid but most of the time it was clear that he just didn’t want any of this to end. Especially now that he was getting to spend a prolonged period of time inside the body without any breaks in between. The likes of which had only exacerbated the addiction he already had to this form.
Two weeks soon passed and the high ups at SDN had called on Robert for an update on his progress. In which time, had Robert been focused on the project, he could’ve had the receiver up and running by now. However that certainly wasn't the case now. He’d barely gotten half way! When asked how much longer it was going to take, Robert said he wasn’t sure. Fortunately the executives didn’t seem overly angry with him. More concerned if anything. But either way they asked him to keep them in the loop so that they could discreetly transfer Robert’s human body back to the labs when he was ready to reverse the possession.
As one could probably guess by now, progress on the device didn’t get any quicker after that. If anything it only got slower as Robert found more and more reasons to procrastinate. Getting lost in his borrowed life in an effort to forget about the fact that he’d eventually have to go back to who he was before. Initially this included simple indulgence in all the opportunities that opened up to him as Phenomaman. This included starring in an advert, going on a late night talk show, making a surprise appearance at a Phenomaman fan club and even hosting the Magic The Gathering club at SDN that Katon-Ur had started up. Most of which were things he could’ve done back when he was Mecha-Man but never allowed himself to. Telling himself that all of that was a distraction from the job. But after telling himself that these were the kinds of things Phenomaman would’ve done, he opened himself up to them. And now he loved it!
But if anything the biggest distraction from his progress on the receiver had to be the countless men he had over at Katon-Ur’s place. The first time had been only a week after getting stuck in this body. After tons of fantasising about getting fucked, he found himself wandering into a gay bar late one night. Of course it wasn’t long before other gay men started to swarm around him. Offering him drinks and giving flirty compliments in regards to the tight clothes he’d decided to wear. The fact that most of them recognised him as Phenomaman certainly helped but even those that didn’t clock it still threw themselves at him anyway purely for his massive gorgeous body.
There was no doubt in his mind that Robert could’ve taken over half the bar home with him that night but he settled on a single man named Oscar. He was a short beefcake of a man standing at around 5’7 but still stacked with thick hairy muscle. He had a nice thick beard and doughy brown eyes that Robert found himself getting lost in. The height difference alone was enough to make Robert wanna scoop Oscar up in his arms and whisk him away. So that’s exactly what he did. After finishing their drinks, Robert flew Oscar back to his place where things quickly began to heat up.
They ripped off each other's clothes as soon as they made it in the door. By which point Robert had already started to get noticeably excited and Oscar was shocked when he looked down to see the intimidating weapon of a cock he was competing with.
“Holy shit! It's massive!” Oscar exclaimed as his own respectable six incher bobbed nervously next to Robert’s enormous eleven inch plus. “I uhmm… I don’t think that’s gonna fit.” He admitted as he reached down and gently touched the behemoth
Robert smiled before leaning in and planting a firm kiss against Oscar’s lips. “It doesn’t need to.” He said simply before gently taking Oscar’s hand and guiding it back towards Katon-Ur’s thick muscle ass. Oscar swiftly got the hint and soon began squeezing and groping that ass for all it was worth as they slowly moved towards the bedroom.
Shortly after both of their dreams were coming true as Robert crawled onto the bed, presenting the bubbly ass and hungry hole of Phenomaman while his massive cock and balls hung heavily below. Oscar didn’t waste any time eating him out. Digging his face and tongue between those superhero cheeks with more passion than he’d had for anything in his entire life. And when he finally pressed his dick inside, they couldn’t help filling the room with a symphony of deep masculine groans. Oscar’s balls slapping hard against Robert’s taint as Katon-Ur’s ass got fucked for the very first time. And every second of it was pure bliss. It wasn’t long before Robert was practically seeing stars from how good it felt. Better than he ever imagined sex could feel thanks to Katon-Ur’s enhanced senses. All the while his own giant cock flopped and bounced with every thrust, hard as a steel rod. He was overtaken by overwhelming ecstasy until Robert found himself busting a massive hands free loas. A scene that was shortly followed by Oscar breeding him nice and deep.
“Let’s go again.” Oscar begged only fifteen minutes later. The two laid naked atop the bedsheets in the afterglow of their first round but it was clear by their returning erections that they both wanted more. “But this time, put your costume on. I wanna see Phenomaman sucking my cock.
Robert grinned. “Your wish is my command.” He responded cheekily before getting out of bed to retrieve his hero costume from the closet.
After that night Robert had been fucked countless other men, including a few more times by Oscar. So much so that by around the third or fourth weeks of him being stuck as Katon-Ur, public rumours began to spread about his sexuality. He wasn’t planning to say anything at first but when he was asked in an interview about how he identified, it just sort of came out. Keeping his best Phenomaman impression, he explained how he’d grown to enjoy the company of other human males more than he anticipated. As such he was then labelled by the public as a gay icon and a pillar for gay men everywhere to look up to. This of course went mega viral online with all of his gay fans becoming even more feral than they already were at the thought of their favourite hunky alien hero having sex with other hot men. He couldn’t blame them one bit for that.
To say Robert had altered the image of Phenomaman would be an understatement. If the real Katon-Ur could see how Robert had changed things in such a short period of time, he’d certainly be confused. But none of it was particularly bad. If anything he was only growing more popular by the day. For the strongest hero on the planet to come out as gay had done wonders in terms of acceptance towards the LGBT community. He’d already been invited to attend multiple LGBT events around the world, most of which he was planning to attend if he could. And beyond that he’d only become more respected for all the good that he does and continues to do.
As such he’d been left with less and less time for the receiver. He still worked on it occasionally though. He’d never went back on his word to rebuild it and eventually undo all this. And after about five months of living life as Phenomaman, Robert finally finished. The receiver had finally been rebuilt and after a few tests it seemed capable of synchronising with the Neural Link just as well as the original. Of course he wasn’t all that excited since he knew this meant the best time of his life was coming to an end. But he supposed this dream couldn’t last forever…
Or so he thought.
Before going ahead with having his old body transferred back to the lab, Robert thought it was best to run some routine procedures on Katon-Ur’s body and brain first. Just to check everything was in order. He didn’t expect anything to be wrong of course. He was only doing it to delay what he thought was inevitable. Except… he did find something. When scanning his brain specifically, he found that something quite peculiar had begun to happen.
Katon-Ur’s mind was no longer a separate entity. It should’ve been suppressed into the deeper parts of his brain but somehow it’d bubbled back up and started to attach itself to Robert’s mind. He wasn’t sure how the hell it’d happened but he could only assume it had to do with the extended period of time he’d spent inside this body. Sharing a brain for so long must’ve caused their individual brainwaves to merge and overlap. It wasn’t something Robert had never considered possible but then again he didn’t design the Neural Link with the intention of staying in a different body any longer than twenty four hours. He’d never considered what the possible side effects could be after staying inside Katon-Ur for months on end. And here they were.
Suddenly a few little things he’d noticed about himself over the last few months started to make a lot more sense. Like his sudden affinity for puppies and card games. He’d become a lot more fond of space itself and had even found flying out to the moon like Katon-Ur occasionally when he needed to wind down and chill. He’d caught himself thinking about Katon-Ur’s home planet Urgot-52dc a lot recently too. He thought he’d just been doing a good job at immersing himself in his role as Phenomaman. But perhaps those thoughts and feelings were part due to Katon-Ur’s slumbering mind bleeding through into his own. It would make sense.
After running some more tests on himself, one thing became clear. The Neural Link wouldn’t be able to separate them anymore. In theory Robert could still use the new receiver to send his consciousness back into his own body however it would more than likely drag Katon-Ur’s consciousness along with it. Meaning both Robert and Katon-Ur’s suppressed mind would end up in Robert’s human body while the body of Phenomaman would be left vacant and lifeless. And that was if it went well. The alternative was that their minds would be violently ripped apart instead.
Robert explained all this to the executives at SDN. Telling them of the complications and what an attempted reversal would likely entail. So they were all left with a choice. Either they risk trying to send Robert back to his own body and lose the greatest hero the world has ever seen. Or they leave things the way they are. Let Robert’s old body die and allow him to live on as Phenomaman where he could continue to do good.
It wasn’t a hard decision.
A few days later, Robert's old human body was taken off life support after being officially declared brain dead. Of course everyone on the Z-Team as well as all the other heroes and staff at SDN were distraught to hear the news. Even the rest of the world began to mourn his apparent death when it was announced that Mecha-Man had passed away. As such a funeral service was held privately for those who knew Robert while a wider memorial was held for him as the hero Mecha-Man.
To say it was strange for him to attend his own funeral would be an understatement. Robert had shown up in a black suit alongside all his other friends while they paid their respects to him. All the while having no idea that Robert was actually standing beside them the whole time. Alive and well inside Katon-Ur. But strangely, it was exactly what he needed. In a very morbid kind of way, going up and saying goodbye helped him to let go of his former identity. It wasn’t easy but after the service was over, he felt lighter. Relieved even.
After that was when the new reality really began to set in. Who Robert used to be was gone. He was Phenomaman now. Truly and forever. And he was going to live his new life to the absolute fullest.
———
Years later.
Katon-Ur arrived home after a long day. In his arms was his date for the night, another handsome man he’d met and was more than eager to have some fun with. By now it was a little known fact that, beyond just being gay, Phenomaman was quite the slut. Having slept with at least half the gay men in the city over the last couple of years, rumours about his frequent sexual endeavours had begun to spread quietly. Not that it ever harmed his reputation. He’d received a few questions about it and he’d always say that he doesn’t like to kiss and tell but that he wasn’t embarrassed to admit how he had an active private life. The fact that he didn’t try to hide it while also remaining dignified about the subject only seemed to garner him more respect in an odd turnabout way. Though that might’ve been part due to the fact that a bunch of people loved the thought of him being a bit of a slut behind closed doors.
Overall life had only improved since he’d moved on from his former identity and fully embraced his new self. But it’d changed a lot as well.
For a start the Z-Team had split up for the most part. Mostly because they’d completed the rehabilitation program most of them were on and had earned their titles as actual superheroes. After which Katon-Ur had gone on to be the centre piece of a new hero team. He’d brought a few members of the old Z-Team along with him. Namely Prism, Coupé and Punch-Up. Alongside them were a few other professional heroes including Blonde Blazer, the likes of which Katon-Ur had managed to resolve the tension with after a rather awkward conversation he had with her shortly after he came out as homosexual. But all was well now and their team was seen as one of the greatest their city and even the country as a whole had ever seen.
As for the other Z-Team members, Sonar had left to work on some cryptocurrency scheme that he swears isn’t shady and is going to pave the way for the future. Meanwhile Flambae and Golem left to try their luck at a music career together. Something everyone had told them was a bad idea but somehow it’d worked out shockingly well for them.
And then there was Invisigal. She wanted to keep on being a hero but she didn’t want to be a part of Katon-Ur’s team. Mostly because things got weird between them after she figured out that it was really still Robert inside that hunky shell and that he’d essentially just stolen that entire identity. She’d been chill about it back when it was temporary swaps and secret jerk offs but now it was a whole different level of freaky. She couldn’t wrap her head around it and who could blame her? She promised to keep it to herself as she always did but she couldn’t work alongside him. Instead opting to join a new team in a different city where she seemed to be doing pretty well.
Beyond that however, the world only seemed to be getting brighter. Crime rates had plummeted in the last couple of years while Phenomaman’s popularity only continued to soar. He’d helped front a campaign for more Villains to be allowed into rehabilitation programs in order to turn their lives around and give back to the people much like the Z-Team had. And above all else he stood tall and proud as a pillar of hope.
And now his reward for all that hard work was to get his thick hero ass filled to the brim with cum by his date. Perhaps it was selfish of him to think but the sex and masturbation was honestly still one of the best parts about getting to keep this body. It never got old feeling another man feverishly pound into him while groping at his muscles and burying their face into his huge muscle tits. That or seeing them desperately try to fit even a fraction of his enormous cock in their mouths. The size of which so many men couldnt help but worship shortly before fucking him and leaving it to flop around uselessly like the oversized monster that it was.
Yet despite all the sex was getting, Katon-Ur still found one of his biggest turn ons to be himself. The self worship never really stopped. He’d still stare at himself for a little too long in the mirror. He’d still get hard just from flexing his muscles a little too much or bouncing his pecs. Because deep down he was still that same pervert who was obsessed with this body and he couldn’t help but continue to love himself on a level that was so deep that many would probably consider it creepy. Especially if they saw the way he’d make out with his own reflection sometimes. Eyes locked onto himself as he busted to the sight and feeling of his own body again and again. And not once did it get dull. If anything it only made him wish he had a clone of himself to use for the ultimate self worship.
Maybe he’d have to get back into science and tech at some point to see if such a thing was possible…
Congratulations on making it to the end! I hope you enjoyed reading as much as I did writing. God I’ve gotta use Phenomaman again someday. Soooo fuckin hot.
The man enters with a stern nod, a grim line set across his face and an immaculate sweep of gray hair that looks like it has never needed a trim. He takes a seat as though he owns the place — and given the way he carries himself, maybe he could.
"Morning, Mr. Volkov," I say, earning a nod from him. Thankfully, there's no one in the shop and I can give him the full experience. He takes off his coat and sits on the chair.
I get started on his hair, trimming specks just a millimeter too long. I may have other plans, but I sure do still take cutting hair seriously. The stern frown on his face doesn't disappear, but I notice the clear signs of drowsiness that men have when they go to the barbershop.
The snip snap of the scissors are deliberate, cutting only what is needed. The rhythmic sound of the fan above him hums.
The man's eyes flutter to a close, but his hand firmly grasps the chair's sides. The slow cadence wins. His hands unfurl and he lets out a small, involuntary shudder.
With a press on his chest to make sure he's really out, I walk to the door of my shop and flip the sign 'Closed'.
The man's chest rises and falls, the frown gone and the man as calm as the sea. He looks much better not frowning, though I know a way to make him look and feel even better.
I open my mouth and feel a shining bright light appear from my core. My body drops to the ground as that light shoots out of my mouth and into the man's ear.
There's a few seconds of tense silence on the shop. Any passerby would've seen the sleeping man and the barber lying on the ground. The man in the suit wake. With practiced efficiency, I grab my body and prop it on another chair, making it look like I'm just asleep.
I adjust his tie on the mirror. The man's eyes stare back at me. I try his frown, the stern look on his face that definitely scares the people he works with. I break out into a grin, watching the man's face contort and shine brightly.
I can already feel the bulge on his crotch hardening, a combination of my own arousal and the man's days of control breaking.
Every inch of me is amplified; the way the cloth touches his skin, his feet wrapped in his socks, and the faint smell of his expensive cologne are all amplified. I can taste the saliva on his mouth, his tongue moving about exploring this strange yet familiar sensation.
I stroke his bulge, watching his reflection do the same. If he saw the cctv footage, he'd have seen his own self massaging his crotch as the barber sleeps on the chair.
"Черт, я такая сексуальная!" I say in his deep baritone voice. Fuck. I grip the side of the chair as I buck his hips involuntarily, a moan escaping him. Fuck, even the sound of him was getting me off.
"I should stay in here," I say with a growl as I unbuckle his belt, watching his reflection on the mirror as I unzip and pull down his slack blue pants suit. He's wearing dark gray boxers, and I growl as I stroke his lengthening cock, the python's head already bursting out the underwear.
"... should stay in this body, live his life, and fuck men as I please," I say in his voice with a groan, taking out his cock, a mighty 7-inch fucking thick as a beer can cock, already starting to fuck the air. The sounds of his groans and growls fill the shop, and I stroke his cock even faster and faster.
I race through his memories as I stroke his cock, how he likes to take control in meetings and fuck every new secretary he hires. I see a memory of a wife, and I stroke his cock even faster at the thought of this hot daddy wearing leather, fucking a man younger than him and owning him completely.
I stroke faster and faster. Beads of sweat form from his temple as I raise his arms and lick his armpits through the cloth. I see memories of him fucking women with wild abandon, only caring that he comes, and I imagine him doing the same with the executives, shoving their faces down and forcing them to service his cock. I stroke his thick cock faster and faster and feel the dam about to burst in every corner.
His toes curl, saliva drips from his open mouth. I grip his chest, stroking the fabric of his suit. His reflection stares back at me with the same crazed lustful haze.
"Fuck yeah, fuck hgnhhh!" the man groans wildly as ropes of cum shoots to the chair, the window, and his suit. I groan as endless amount of cum shoots out of him, closing my eyes just to savor every single feeling of being this man.
I let his body sigh, heaving. I enjoy the way his chest moves, his cock softening, spent. He'd be back again soon and I'll be ready to take him in again.
I smirk on his reflection, globes of white cum streaked across it, and some even on his suit.
After a while, I grab some tissues and clean as best as I can, though I scoop up some cum on his suit and lick his fingers clean. I sit on the chair, taking one last look at the man's smirk, a satisfied look on his face.
"One of these days I'll stay longer in you," I say in his deep voice. I open his mind implant a few more suggestions.
I open his mouth as the bright light shoots out from his mouth and into mine.
I get up from where I was resting and feel the calmness and familiarity of my body easing. The man sleeps on the chair. I give his chest one last squeeze before finishing his haircut.
The man blinks awake, bleary. His eyes land on his reflection. He doesn't notice the wetness on the side of his tie.
He nods sternly, seemingly pleased. He grabs a wad of bills.
"That's too much, Mr. Volkov," I say, but he shoves it on my hand anyway. He steps forward and grabs my crotch, and I gasp as he grins predatorily at me. He doesn't seem to notice how odd he just behaved as he's already walking out the door with the same efficient way he walked in, though he seemed much more satisfied now.
I stare at the chair he was just in, already thinking about the next time he'd come back. The chime of the front door ring. I smile at the customer and motion for him to sit.
“Jesus Christ… how the hell do men live with these things??” Yasmin grumbled as she did her best attempt at upward and downward facing dog poses while Scott’s cock throbbed between her legs. She tried to ignore it as best she could but each time she lowered herself she couldn’t help but shiver with unwanted pleasure as her bulge grazed the yoga mat. “Ughh… god.” She breathed with a flushed look.
Yasmin had never taken on a male client before today. As one of the many coaches at TrainForU, she exclusively took on female clients. It wasn’t part of the rules or anything but she just never liked the idea of a man being in her body. She was worried she’d come back at the end of the session to find him groping her body and pleasuring himself with it. Wouldn’t be the first time something like that had happened to a female coach with a male client. Some of the women didn’t seem to care as much but Yasmin couldn’t stand the thought of unknowingly letting a pervert into her body for any period of time.
You see, TrainForU was a massive new company in the world of fitness. They utilised state of the art technology that allowed all kinds of fitness coaches to temporarily trade bodies with a client. During which the coach would take to training the client’s body while the client got to relax in the coach's body until the session was complete. Needless to say, the business of paying someone else to work out for you has proven to be extremely lucrative. So much so that the company is always setting up new locations and hiring as many coaches as they can to keep up with demand.
A lot of the coaches specialised in certain areas like burning fat or stacking on muscle. Yasmin’s specialty happened to be flexibility and strength training through yoga. She knew her craft well, proven by just how often her clients showered her with praise. So much so that a couple of her client’s husbands had even asked if she could do a session with them as well after hearing their wives rave about the difference her yoga expertise makes. Yasmin was flattered of course but she’d always redirect them to male coach who does yoga instead, always maintaining her ‘female clients only’ policy which most people respected.
Unfortunately that policy was torn to shreds when Yasmin’s manager asked her to step in and cover a Yoga session for a male client named Scott. The yoga coach Scott was supposed to be with, Adam, hadn’t shown up and right now Yasmin was the only other yoga specialist with a free slot in her schedule. She tried to refuse but the manager insisted. Apparently Scott was a very frequent and high paying client who worked with three different coaches at TrainForU to keep him in peak physical condition. However this was now the third time Adam had bailed and Scott was understandably pissed after having already paid for the session and didn’t want to reschedule. So for the sake of customer satisfaction, Yasmin’s manager practically gave her no choice but to fill in for Scott’s yoga session.
She met Scott soon after. He was a surprisingly handsome middle aged man. The type of guy who’d clearly aged like fine wine over the years. His sharp facial features were only accentuated by the few modest wrinkles that made him look rugged yet still approachable. What really caught Yasmin’s eye however was his completely shaven head; the light almost seemed to reflect off it. It worked for him though, helping to exude an effortless aura of confidence. That’s not even mentioning his radiant blue eyes that seemed to sparkle when he smiled. And beyond that his physique was very impressive too, all thanks to whichever coaches did his workouts. Even under his clothes she could tell he was jacked. Wide shoulders, thick veined arms and set of rock hard pecs. Those paired with his strong legs and suspected abs made him seem like the cookie cutter example of what a man should be.
As soon as they were introduced, Scott smiled and shook her hand with a strong grip. Yasmin still wasn’t happy about the whole situation but she made sure to stay professional as they walked to one of the swapping booths together. She supposed it could’ve been worse though. If she had to be in a man’s body then at least she was getting a good looking one. She could only hope Scott would be respectful with her body in the meantime. He seemed nice enough from what she could tell but you can never be sure with men. In Yasmin’s experience, almost all men had dick for brains.
The swap was fast. One minute Yasmin was stepping into the booth as a curvy 29 year old woman, the next she was stepping out as a ripped 47 year old man. To say she felt a little out of her comfortable zone would be an understatement. She was used to inhabiting all different shapes and sizes of female bodies but this was a whole different ball game. Gone was any hint of supple femininity; in its place she felt an overwhelming sense of sturdiness. It was as if Scott’s body was a walking wall of iron where every movement she made felt as though it was charged with effortless power. Even the proportions were different in a way that made it awkward for Yasmin to find her centre of balance. The sudden absence of breasts, now replaced by broad pecs. The narrower hips and larger waist eliminated any sense of a curvy figure, leaving only hard ridges and a rectangular frame that was so anatomically different from what he knew. She didn’t even want to acknowledge the sudden phallic weight in between her legs.
One of the first things Yasmin did was run one of her large man hands over her bald head with morbid curiosity. She did it almost on instinct the second she stepped out of the booth as she noticed a draft blow across her scalp. The skin was slightly rough with only the tiniest, barely noticeable, pricklings of hair growing. She’d never felt anything like it. It was so bizarre that she almost didn’t notice when Scott went in for yet another handshake.
“Thanks again for the fill in. I really appreciate it.” He said, both looking and sounding rather chipper. Now far from the picture of frustration Yasmin’s manager had painted him as before she’d unwittingly agreed to this. She couldn’t tell if it was Scott’s first time in a woman’s body or not. He shifted his weight a little awkwardly at first but he didn’t seem all that bothered by it either.
Yasmin reached out and accepted the handshake, slightly thrown off by how one of her big new man hands seemed to engulf her old one. “Of course-” She stopped short at the sound of her voice, her free hand moving up towards her throat where she massaged the prominent adam’s apple jutting out. Her voice was… deep. Not insanely so but still very clearly a man’s voice. “It’s… It’s no problem at all.” She continued, trying to hide her bewilderment in an attempt to regain an air of professionalism.
It was only a small relief when Scott tried to assure Yasmin he’d be respectful of her body. She appreciated the sentiment and the fact that he hadn’t walked out of the booth squeezing her breasts like she feared helped to calm her worries a little. He hadn’t given her a reason to doubt him so far with him only having touched her body in a purely curious way so far like she had with his. But that didn’t stop her mind from telling her that he might’ve just been waiting until he found somewhere private in the building to start being a pervert. Either way there wasn’t much she could do about it now. She could only watch her former ass sway away from her as Scott began making his way towards the lounge after wishing her a good session.
Yasmin bowed her head in silence for a moment. She let out a long disgruntled sigh before finally forcing herself to move in the opposite direction towards the yoga suite. Even the way Scott’s body moved felt so alien to her. Her arms and shoulders seemed to have more of a natural sway to them as she found herself subconsciously puffing her chest out a little. Though honestly Yasmin couldn’t bring herself to care about any of that when most of her attention was focused on the uncomfortable bulge in Scott’s shorts. It made her wonder how the hell men managed to walk around everyday with these things. She only had a pair of balls for less than ten minutes and she’d already stopped countless times to try and subtly adjust her crotch in an effort to make it feel more comfortable. All the while she was trying not to trip over her huge new feet with every step she took.
She was relieved when she finally made her way to one of the yoga studios. She’d normally go for one of the nicer ones further down the hall but she couldn’t stand the thought of even one more person seeing her grab at her crotch. So she settled for the first room she could find. Unfortunately the room she picked had recently been cleaned out in preparation for refurbishment meaning It was pretty barren with only the bare essentials left. No radio or candles, just a wall mirror, a table with some draws and a yoga mat. Yasmin didn’t care though. She just wanted to get this session over and done with so neither she nor Scott had to spend any longer in each other's bodies than necessary.
She kicked off his shoes and socks and began with some simple poses and breathing exercises. Making sure to start easy and build up to the harder stuff as she adjusted to the body. She tried her best to close her eyes and forget that she was a man, imagining herself to just be working for another of her female clients but the mirror was quick to remind her of reality when she inevitably opened them again. And of course… the dick and balls. Instead she just had to try and embrace it as best she could. Telling herself that at the very least Scott was undeniably handsome. If she had to be stuck in a man’s body for an hour or so, there were definitely worse options. The face that stared back at her in the mirror was chiselled, charming and no doubt had the ability to seduce almost anyone with a single smirk. The more she stared at herself, the more she began to appreciate that.
Slowly but surely, Yasmin found her rhythm. It took a bit longer than it did with her female clients but after about twenty minutes of basic yoga, she was finally starting to get a handle on her masculine new shape and weight. Before she moved onto the real stuff however, she decided to ditch the shirt. She was hesitant to do so at first but she could already feel that Scott’s body was quick to sweat, backed up by the fact that his shirt was still damp from the weight lifting session another coach had done for him earlier.
As soon as the shirt was off, Yasmin’s eyes couldn’t help but widen slightly at the sight of Scott’s bare torso. Feeling his pecs and abs hidden under the shirt was one thing but actually looking down and seeing them proper was something else entirely. She could actually feel her heartbeat begin to race the second she laid eyes upon them. Even more so as she turned to the mirror. Seeing Scott in just a pair of gym shorts was… enamouring. Her concerns about her real body had stopped her from truly seeing it until this very moment but damn if the body wasn’t a total stud. She almost found herself blushing a little as she stared at herself.
When she started running her hands across Scott’s rock hard abs, she told herself it was nothing more than professional curiosity. When she found herself squeezing and flexing her biceps, she told herself it was because it might be her only change to feel this strong. When she began groping her pecs she told herself that it was a cathartic way of getting back at the dudes who’d groped her chest in clubs. Her excuses only got flimsier and flimsier when in reality there was only one reason for it all. She was horny as hell for this body. However Yasmin was about to discover that it's not so easy to hide your arousal as a man.
“Ugghhh… No-no-no stop… grrahh.” She grunted as her attention was quickly pulled back to her crotch where a large tent was swiftly beginning to form in her shorts. Yasmin found herself panicking and grabbing at the growing bulge in the hopes she could stop it from throbbing in bigger but her touch only made it worse. Before long she was sporting her first ever erection, huge and uncomfortable as it strained against both her shorts and underwear.
“Oh god…. Yasmin sighed, not knowing what to do. “Fuck. How do I make it go down?” In that moment she had to admit, she felt like a hypocrite. She’d been worrying about Scott being a pervert in her body. Meanwhile here she was in his body with a massive boner after having just spent a good few minutes feeling up his muscles. She wasn’t sure if it was all the testosterone and heightened sex drive she wasn’t used to yet that was making her feel this way but god it was embarrassing. “Pull yourself together girl.” She told herself… but it did nothing to quell her erection.
She hoped that maybe taking off the shorts and continuing in just underwear would make the massive bulge a little less comfortable. In hindsight it was hard to tell if it was her own naivety that brought her to that decision or if she was actually just making up another excuse to remove more layers of clothing from Scott’s body. Either way it didn’t work. Instead she found herself admiring her thighs a little before her attention inevitably diverted towards Scott’s tight ass. Her mouth went dry as she turned to admire those muscular globes in the mirror. It was fascinating. His glutes felt much more compact than any feminine backside she’d experienced. They were smaller but they had more of a defined shape that was oddly alluring. Yasmin had always been a connoisseur of the male ass, always appreciating what her past boyfriends had packed in their trucks. But actually having a man butt was something else. The way those shapely squeezed into buns of steel when flexed but became soft and pliable the moment she relaxed them was enough to make her mouth water.
Needless to say, stripping down further did nothing to help her erection. If anything it was throbbing and twitching even more aggressively now against the white boxer briefs she still had on. The crude outline of Scott’s fat angry cock only became harder to contain as she cupped her new ass slightly. After that she almost couldn’t stop her brain from running wild with fantasies about fucking her own muscle butt until she’d stuffed it full of…
“Nope!” Yasmin shouted upon catching herself before she was able to sink any deeper into those perverse fantasies. “Stop staring at his ass! Focus Yas. Focus.” She was supposed to be a professional, she told herself. Did the other coaches struggle with this when swapping with the gender that aligned with their sexual preferences? If so they never told her. It’s not like it was something that was specifically mentioned in their training before getting certified. Only that they had to be appropriate and disciplined when using a clients body, two things she was currently failing at.
She took a few long deep breaths in an effort to re-centre herself, relax and overcome this body’s instincts. It partially worked as her cock softened to about half mast instead. Still a bit uncomfortable but it would have to do.
With that Yasmin tried her best to put her game face back on. She was determined to prove to herself that she could overcome this and not allow herself to fall down the same path as all the pervy creeps out there she despised. And once this was over, it was back to female clients only.
She got into the Yoga mat and started her next routine. Stretching Scott’s muscles with a wide variety of poses while not allowing them to distract her. Strengthening his balance along with his joints. Making sure to keep Scott’s form in good posture at all times. But despite her effort, she still struggled to reach the level of perfection she normally strived for with intrusive male genitals constantly getting in the way. There were multiple points where she had to momentarily disrupt a pose just so she could adjust the position of her half hard cock. Same went for adjusting her now sweaty balls whenever she pulled her thighs close together. But her breaking point really came when she started doing those damn upward facing dog poses…
“Jesus Christ… how the hell do men live with these things??” She found herself grumbling, unable to stop her bulge from gazing against the mat every time she lowered herself from downward to upward facing dogs. Ignoring it became significantly harder when the gentle stimulation was slowly causing the shaft to stiffen up again. Those unwanted sparks of pleasure rattling along her spine and zapping her brain with lust. “Ughh… god.” She breathed with a flushed look as she tried not to let it break her. She’d been doing so well! But she couldn’t stop her borrowed cock from stiffening like an iron rod once more.
In truth she could’ve prevented this. She could’ve moved onto a different pose. One that was less ‘accidentally stimulating’. Yet she didn’t. Deep down she knew it was intentional even if she wouldn’t admit it to herself. She’d act like it was the fault of this stupid sexy body and it’s stupidly horny cock. But really… Yasmin was just a hypocrite.
Before she even knew what she was doing, Yasmin jumped back up onto her feet before hooking her thumbs under the waistband of the white boxers. She yanked them down in one swift motion, allowing them to fall to her ankles. Her mouth hung agape as she watched Scott’s cock leap forwards enthusiastically, bucking and throbbing as if it were pleased to be free of its fabric prison as last. A small bead of precum leaked from the tip out of excitement while Scott’s balls hung heavy underneath, eager to churn out a load.
“Whoa.” Yasmin muttered almost involuntarily at the sight. Honestly though, it was the only correct response to seeing a dick as mighty as what Yasmin was now carrying between her muscular thighs. ‘An absolute weapon of a cock’ some might call it. She already knew it was big based on the bulge alone but actually getting to see it in its full glory was something else entirely. Now she could really see just how hypnotic of a cock it truly was. It was longer than most of the men Yasmin had slept with in the past from what she could tell. She assumed around seven inches. But the girth of it? Good lord. She could already imagine how incredible it would feel for the velvety walls of any ass or pussy to stretch around it. Even the throbbing pink head was huge, leading down to a shaft that got slightly thicker in the middle. Yasmin even noticed a very subtle bend halfway down that caused it to lean slightly to the right. It was a sight to behold for sure.
She knew she shouldn’t do it. She knew she’d be betraying everything she stood for if she did. But her own lust mixed with copious amounts of testosterone flooding her brain made it so hard to resist. Yasmin wasn’t strong enough to resist the temptation as it pulled her hands downwards. Before she knew it, she had one hand wrapped firmly around the girth of Scott’s dick while the other hand cradled Scott’s balls in a way that felt erotically comforting.
Once Yasmin started pumping, there was no going back. It was as though her hand had been possessed by the girthy appendage it was stroking and now she just couldn’t bear to stop. Her hand simply moved on its own now, gliding up and down the considerable length as Yasmin tossed her head back in ecstasy. The pleasure was so different from what she knew as a woman. Before she'd have to root around for just the right spots inside her pussy to really ignite those orgasmic sensations. But dicks were just so much simpler. All she had to do was stroke, stroke and stroke some more to receive endless amounts of animalistic pleasure rocketing through her every fibre. Even the sensitivity of it was so addictive that in her horny daze Yasmin began to understand why men were always so fucking sex crazed. Dicks were amazing!
She lost all sense of time as her mind fell deeper and deeper into a vast ocean of hunger and lust. Eyes still transfixed on Scott’s cock as if it really had hypnotised her somehow. All the while gently rolling and massaging her balls as she bit her lip gently in an effort to stifle her deep involuntary moans. All sense of reason had gone out the window and now there was only one way this could end.
Yasmin dug up the strength to tear her eyes away from her cock so that she could tilt her gaze up towards the mirror once again. In the reflection, she couldn’t even see a glimmer of the woman she was inside. Instead all she saw was a hunky middle aged man who couldn’t keep his hands off himself. But that didn’t stop her. Instead her gaze remained fixed on the glass, eyes scanning Scott’s body from head to toe with an unfiltered desire. She let go of her balls simply so she could run her hands along her powerful physique again. Grabbing at Scott’s pecs and pinching the smaller but still surprisingly sensitive male nipples that tipped them. Worshipping her borrowed abs as they dripped with sweat. Flexing and kissing her left bicep unapologetically. Even going so far as to turn to the side a little so she could get another long look at Scott’s gorgeous male ass as she groped and smacked it. All the while her right hand remained locked in a death grip as she only pumped her cock faster and harder.
Naturally, having been a woman all her life, Yasmin wasn’t sure what a male orgasm felt like. However when the sensitivity of dick began to spike all of a sudden, she could only assume this was it. The pleasure began to double, then triple as she felt herself crossing an invisible line of no return. The last thing she saw was Scott’s handsome face twisted with perverted desire staring back at her, mouth hanging open in an almost silent moan and eyes wide with a burning hunger before they rolled back. The pleasure spiked again as she instinctively bucked her hips and clenched her muscle ass. Her balls tightened and the next thing Yasmin knew, she was on cloud nine as thick hot liquid came rushing through her cock.
She made an absolute mess. A fountain of cum rocketed from her dick, giving the mirror a generous splattering of man seed. The first few shots were the most intense, cock spasming erratically as it drained as Yasmin drained as much of Scott’s ball batter as she could. It was only after about four or five heavy shots that it started to slow down, cum now landing in heavy globs on the yoga mat below instead of the mirror. Even as Yasmin quickly came down from the high of a male orgasm, that virile cock continued to spit and drool until every last drop of semen had been milked from her balls.
Moments later Yasmin fell to her knees before the puddles of cum she’d left behind “Fuuuuuuuuckkk… my life…” She scolded herself. Alongside a male orgasm it seemed she also got to experience post-nut clarity because she immediately felt a wave of embarrassment crash over her. “Why the fuck did I do that…” she grumbled. In that moment she hated herself for somehow giving into temptation. She felt guilty for betraying her own standards and using someone else’s body in a way she claimed to hate. And the worst part of it was… she didn’t even regret it. Because god fucking damn did it feel good. Even now every powerful muscle in her body felt so relaxed after experiencing that sweet release. She’d be lying if she said there wasn’t a small part of her that wanted to do it again. She probably would’ve had it not been for the male refractory period clearing her mind enough to know she’d already gone three steps too far.
Instead Yasmin picked herself back, Scott’s now flaccid dick still dripping slightly, and looked around the barren studio for anything she could use to clean up. She was in luck. As she checked the drawers under the table she discovered a single towel. It wasn’t very big but it would do. She cleaned herself off first, wiping the sweat from her face and body before wiping off her, still sensitive post orgasm, cock. “Hm. It’s kinda cute now it’s all soft.” She mused as she held the now much less intimidating dick for a moment.
Cleaning up all that cum was an exercise in itself. Wiping down the mirror as best she could and scrubbing the yoga mat. All with the same towel. By the end, there wasn’t a single part of the towel that didn’t feel at least a tiny bit sticky. Meanwhile the mirror still looked a bit smudged and the mat already had a few low grade stains. The mat she could take with her to clean later. As for the mirror… the room was getting refurbished anyway.
It was only as Yasmin was slipping back into Scott’s underwear that it dawned on her to check the time. She glanced up at the clock on the far side of the room. She’d been in here for almost an hour already! And she spent half of that time groping herself and masturbating! The session was only supposed to be an hour as it was so Scott would be expecting her back any minute now. Sure she’d done some yoga but not nearly as much as she should’ve. Would he even notice? Or worse yet, would he notice that she jacked off?
She tried her best to shake off the worries and decided to just give herself an extra fifteen minutes. Her next proper client wasn’t for another half an hour anyway and this way she could at least make sure she got some advanced Yoga in without making Scott wait too long. So that’s what she did. And she did so in only Scott’s underwear, not bothering to put the shorts and shirt back on just yet.
Honestly it was a hell of a lot easier without a constant half erection. Sure the cock and balls still got in the way a little but it was manageable enough for fifteen minutes. During which she made sure to really pull out some of her best poses and stretches to make sure Scott would feel the difference (and hopefully not notice how spent his dick was). And she made sure to keep a close eye on the clock this time around so that the moment her fifteen minutes were up, she could get the hell out of here and be done with this whole confusing experience.
Before long she finished her final few poses before getting dressed again in Scott’s shorts and shirt. Even as she tugged her socks and shoes onto her large feet, Yasmin could still feel her heart hammering away from the whole experience. It was almost like anxiety in a way. Like the feeling you get when you’ve done something you know to be taboo. All she could do was try to control her breathing as she rolled up the yoga mat. And just as she was walking out of the room, she swiped up the sticky towel so that she could drop it off in the first laundry bin she saw on the walk out of the Yoga suite.
Yasmin later found Scott sitting in the lounge watching football on one of the many TV’s scattered around. It was pretty jarring to see her female body manspreading on the couch. Honestly though, after experiencing what it was like to have balls, she could almost understand why most men did it now.
Before going up to him, she asked one of the lounge receptionists about how he’d been behaving. Asking if he’d dipped away into toilets for a suspiciously long time or if he’d been not so subtly feeling it himself up in the lounge. Her heart sank when the receptionist told her Scott had been just as well behaved as he was with any of the male coaches. He’d stayed in the lounge the entire time politely conversing with the clients and staff. No funny business. She should’ve been relieved that he’d stuck to his word and respected her body but if anything she was hoping he’d was a pervert purely so she wouldn’t have to feel guilty about being one herself…
“Hey Scott.” She said as nonchalantly as possible while trying to put on her professional voice despite everything that just happened. “Sorry for the wait. I got a little carried away and lost track of time. I wanted to give it my all with some of my best techniques to make up for the inconvenience with Adam.” She lied rather convincingly.
Scott waved her off. “No worries at all. I appreciate the effort and you taking time out of your day for me.” He said as he jumped up from the coach. “Back to the booth then I suppose?”
Yasmin nodded. “Yup. Then we’re all done.”
The walk to the booth was… somewhat awkward. Mostly for Yasmin. Normally she’s good at small talk, always chatting with her clients whenever she gets the chance. But after what just went down, her mind was blank. If anything found herself zoning out a little. Just enough for her to lose focus and almost trip over her feet again, clearly still not used to their size.
“You alright?” Scott half chuckled.
Yasmin smiled awkwardly “Y-yeah. Sorry. Wasn’t paying attention was all.”
Scott patted her on the shoulder. “Not used to being a man huh?”
Yasmin’s eyes flickered up to him with confusion. She could swear she hadn’t mentioned to him about her female clients only policy. How did he…?
“I assume anyway. I was chatting with some of the other people in the lounge and they all seemed surprised when they found out I was a dude. I can only guess you normally only do this with women?”
Yasmin sighed with a small grin. “Ahh.” Now it made sense. “Yeaahhh. I don’t normally work with men, no offence.”
Scott held his hands up. “None taken. If anything I’m honored to have been your first. I’ve only traded with a small handful of ladies myself. Quite the head spinner isn’t it?”
“It’s uhhh… it’s definitely something yeah.” Yasmin gulped, glancing down at herself as flash memories of flexing Scott’s muscles and blowing his load danced across her mind. “But it made my session for you a little more interesting… I suppose.”
They reached the booth soon after. The two of them stepped inside and before they knew it they were back in their rightful bodies again. Yasmin stepped out with a sigh of familiarity knowing that the bulge between her legs was gone. She was shorter again. No more big manly muscles. No more pecs. Just soft womanly curves like she was used to. By all accounts she should’ve been relieved and yet…
“Mmmm wow! You did a great job.” Scott said as he rolled his shoulders and stretched his back a little. “It feels like you managed to release tension I didn’t even know was there. You really know your stuff. I don’t think I’ve ever felt this good after one of Adam’s sessions.” He praised her.
Yasmin was a little taken aback. “Oh! Really? Uhm… no problem. I’m just doing my job y’know?” She felt a red flush creeping up her cheeks as her eyes flickered across Scott’s body again. Sure he was hot but what she felt was more than just an attraction towards an undeniably sexy older man. No. What she was feeling was deeper than that now. Getting to experience his male body in such an intimate way had flipped some kind of switch inside her mind. She’d never wanted to swap with a man before she couldn’t stop thinking about all the unique feelings and sensations that came with being inside a man’s body. All that strength and size had been intoxicating. All that testosterone. All those muscles. And… jerking off. It was all so addictive! And now that she’d gotten a taste, she couldn’t help but find herself wanting more.
“It’s too bad I can’t have you all the time.” Scott commented as they made their way back to the front desk.
What Yasmin said next shocked her more than it did Scott. “Well… If you’d like I could consider making you my first official male client. If you want.”
“Really? I’d be honoured!” Scott beamed.
Before Yasmin knew it, she and Scott were asking the front receptionist to change his already booked appointments with Adam so they he could be booked in with her instead. The receptionist had given her a quick look as if to ask whether Yasmin was sure about this but Yasmin nodded to confirm. She almost couldn’t believe she was actually doing it but soon enough Scott’s name had been saved into her calendar. As soon as that was taken care of, he offered Yasmin a third and final handshake before thanking her again for having him on as a client.
As she watched Scott march happily towards the exit, the spindlely old receptionist leaned over the desk towards her. “Since when do you take on men?” She asked curiously.
Yasmin shrugged, not even turning to look as she kept her gaze firmly on Scott even after he’d walked through the sliding doors and into the car park. “I’m trying to be a little more open minded… I guess.” She said while already thinking about how she’d worship Scott’s body in her next session with him. Maybe she could convince him to book a longer time slot too. Either way one thing was for certain, any and all future sessions with Scott would undoubtedly be naked (and very horny) yoga.
If any other writers out there want to use the TrainForU company concept then feel free! I’d love to see what kinds of shenanigans some of might imagine goes down there ❤️
An Archive of Our Own, a project of the Organization for Transformative Works
The Winchesters have a reputation among demons. Scary hunters, very handsome, and definitely fucking each other. One brave demon decides to possess one of them to figure out if they fuck as good as they hunt.
In which Dean fucks his brother who he does not know is possessed by a demon.
You would think that this would be a super common trope for this show and its fandom but sadly no, however this super naughty story is the best I've seen the concept used. Very dark sense of humor.
